hey hey hey,

This is my first new story since a long time. I've got the idea of my one-shots series. I hope some people like this but it's just something I'm trying so tell me what you think and I'll try to fulfil your wishes.
leave feedback here

Greets Rox
______________


Chap 1: The Evans sisters.

‘Tilden! WAKE UP!’ a thirteen year old dark-red haired girl yelled from the bottom of the stairs. Upstairs in the upper room there was an eleven year old girl, who was the exact copy of the girl down stairs only smaller, rolling out of her bed. She ran downstairs and went to the kitchen. In the kitchen were her sisters and parents sitting around the table.
‘Look an other freak.’ Said the eldest, who was blonde and very bony.
‘Petunia.’ Hissed her mother
‘Am I accepted to the mechanic school? Can I go and become a car mechanic?’ the girl asked
‘you’ll be very exited when you read this.’ Lilly said and she handed over a letter
‘this isn’t from the Kent Academy For Car Education, it looks like your school’s logo.’ The girl said
‘Tills just open it.’ Lilly said
Tilden opened the letter and started reading.
‘and?’ Lilly asked
‘I’m accepted at Hogwarts.’ Tilden said disappointed
‘Fantastic! We can go and buy you a wand and all of the other equipment you need, this will be great.’
‘but I wanted to become a car-mechanic, not a witch.’ Tilden said
‘you can still become whatever you want, Tills.’ Her father said
‘but I’m going to Hogwarts.’ She said.
‘Tilden you have to go.’ Her mother said
‘but mom…’
‘No buts you’ll go and that’s the end.’

Diagon alley was full of people. The Evans sisters were walking through the alley towards Olivander’s.
‘morning miss Evans, what can I do for you?’ the old man asked
‘My sister, sir, is here for a wand.’ Lilly said
‘O, lets have look.’ The man said and went to the back of the shop.
‘he’s strange.’ Tilden whispered to Lily.
‘he’s not.’ Lily whispered back
‘here try this one, Willow, 10 ¼ , Unicorn hair.’ The man have Tilden the wand, ‘just try it.’ Tilden made a small movement with the wand and a vase started burning.
‘definitely not.’ The man said, ‘what about this one, Oak 9 core dragon heartstring.’
Again Tilden tried and this time one of the shop’s windows broke.
‘No, this one then.’ He handed over an other one, ‘Elm, 11 ¾, Basilisk blood. Very rare but maybe…’ he handed over the wand and Tilden did the same as she did with the others. This time nothing exploded only a small stars were flying out of the wand.
‘this one it is Miss Evans.’ The man said
Tilden smiled.

Platform 9 3/4, a thirteen year old boy with jet-black hair was pulled into a hug from his mother. ‘mom, please people can see us.’ He said
‘hey, Prongs how are ya?’ an other boy asked
‘Padfoot!’ he said exited, ‘I’m cool, you.’ he said trying to sound cool
‘look over there, Prongs, it’s Evans and a small version of Evans.’ Sirius said
‘yeah, she looks good today.’ James said dreamy.
‘who Lily or Mini-Lily?’
‘Lily, of course.’

‘Tilden look a free seat you can sit here, I’m going to sit with my friends, ‘kay?’
‘’kay’
Tilden sat down next to the window and starred outside.
‘is this place free?’ a twelve year old boy asked. She nodded.
‘hey, Snape, Avery, Amycus , Regulus.’ The boy yelled, Tilden noticed his deep bleu eyes and his messy black hair. Suddenly a boy, who was very fat, entered the compartment followed by an handsome boy with black hair and grey eyes. A few seconds later two older boys entered and sat down opposite Tilden. The boy, who had asked her if the seats were free, sat next to her.
‘hey, Sev.’ Tilden said suddenly noticing the boy with sleek black hair.
‘Tills, what are you doing here?’
‘I’m going to Hogwarts, I guess.’ She said
‘I thought you were going to that school in Kent?’
‘yeah, I would have but after I had that letter my parents wanted me to come here.’ She said
‘Hogwarts is much better than that stupid muggle school, Tills.’ Severus said.
‘I know, Look what I have.’ She pulled her wand out of her sweater sleeve .
‘what’s it?’ Regulus asked
‘a wand d’uh.’
‘no, I mean what’s its core?’
‘Basilisk blood. That’s what he said and that it was very rare.’
‘Basilisk blood?’ Avery asked choking in a chocolate frog
‘yep, that’s what he said.’
‘you must be joking, that’s bloody rare. Only one person in history had that wand and that was Salazar Slytherin himself.’ Avery explained
‘so?’
‘he gave that core to the wand maker himself.’
‘and you think I have that wand?’
‘Avery is just teasing you.’ The boy next to her said, ‘I’m Rabastan, by the way. Nice meeting you. That’s Amycus Carrow ,’ he pointed at the fat boy opposite him, ‘Regulus Black, Darick Avery and Severus Snape. But you already know him, I see.’
‘I’m Tilden.’ She said
‘just Tilden?’
‘yes.’
‘tha’s a boy’s name.’ Carrow said eating a candy
‘so?’ Tilden said
‘you a girl.’
‘and?’
‘strange.’ Carrow started couching

Hey,
Thanks for feedback and Chap 2 is here. hope it's better then the first one, please tell me.
Feedback here
Greets Rox
__________

Chap 2: The Slytherin and the Gryffindor

‘SLYTHERIN!’ had the hat yelled almost four years ago.
These memories were the memories of sweet Tilden Evans, yeah sure, sweet I? I’m not that sweet anymore it’s summer by now and I had like hundreds of boyfriends last year. Black is still chasing me and Rabastan still doesn’t see me as a potential girlfriend. Regulus is my best friend and I definitely hate Potter. Why should I go back home? I don’t belong between my stupid squib sister and my muggle parents. Well I love my father a lot so I can’t disappoint him not coming back, I love him to much. Regulus’s coming over and Rabastan as well so I won’t be alone for the entire summer.

*End thoughts Tilden*

It was a hot June day and many parents were nervous about their children’s grades. Marc and Susan Evans were waiting outside between platform 9 and 10. Suddenly a dark red haired girl came through the wall and smiled at them.
‘Mom! Dad!’ she yelled and she ran into their arms.
‘how was school Lilly?’ asked Susan
‘Great.’ Lilly answered
‘where’s your sister?’ Marc, who was still watching the wall, asked
‘talking to her friends.’ Lilly said with a irritated voice.
‘why did you stop smiling Lil, is something wrong?’ Susan asked
‘Tilden’s friend are wrong mom. You had to see it, they’re practising dark magic and they’re pulling her with them into misery.’ Lilly said worried.
‘O Lilly, they can’t be that bad. If Tilden likes them we will accept them like we did with your friends.’ Marc said
‘of course dad.’

At the main time on Platform 9 and 3/4, a 15 year old girl with almond shape starlight green eyes and dark red hair was talking to two boys.
‘you know we won’t leave you starving or rotting in that muggle house, Tills.’ The first said. He had black hair and grey eyes, he was extremely handsome but he didn’t show off like his brother Sirius did, who Tilden hated more then being a muggleborn.
‘definitely, you’re our everything sweet Tilsy. I mean as a friend you are.’ The other boy, who had the same black hair as the first and deep bleu eyes, said.
‘I know as friends.’ Tilden said with a painful feeling inside, ‘well I have to go now my parents are waiting, I think.’
‘well write us and I’ll come by if my mom lets me go.’ The first boy said
‘I’ll try too.’ The other said
‘I know.’ Tilden stood in front of Regulus and looked into his eyes, she took his face in her both hands and kissed him fully on the mouth. When she released him she looked at Rabastan and said: ‘well I’ll see you in the summer then.’ And she gave him a friendly hit on his shoulder, ‘Mate.’
Then she took her suitcase and left through the barrier towards her parents.
‘what was that all about?’ the second boy said to Regulus
‘I dunno.’ He answered stunned
‘are you dating her, Regulus?’ he asked
‘No I’m not Rabastan and why are you so jealous?’ Regulus grinned
‘I?’ Rabastan said, ‘I’m not jealous, she’s just my mate that’s all.’ He said.
Deep inside he wanted her but he was scared she didn’t want him.


‘LILLY!’ Tilden screamed
‘what?’ Lilly said calmly when she came out of her room.
‘what’s wrong with you? I have to watch how you flirt with Potter everyday and you can’t stand I have friends? You’re a manic Lilly.’ Tilden screamed with tears in her eyes.
‘what? A maniac I? how dare you! I knew you would change with those Death Eater friends of yours.’
‘WHAT! My friends are suddenly not good enough anymore for miss Look-at-me! The hottest boy in school wants me but I am so perfect that I will ignore him until I have no other choice.’ Tilden said in a stupid way
‘how dare you! I…I…I know what’s wrong with you! YOU feel so good because you’re a Slytherin that you think you can do whatever you want!’
‘GIRLS!’ Susan, who had come up, yelled at her two daughters, ‘what’s wrong here?’
‘SHE told you my friends are dangerous, mother. Do I tell you what her friends are, do I?’
‘Tilden please I’m not in the mood for this stupidity.’ Susan said
‘Mother! I hate you, you only like her! Your favorite daughter! Your Lilly!’ Tilden screamed and ran away.
She ran through the backyard towards the garage. The garage was big, there was space for at least five cars an there was a part of the garage with a second floor. On the second floor was a working area, which looked over the largest part of the garage, and a large room that was empty at the moment.
She went upstairs and ran into the room. She sat down upon the windowsill and looked into the garden, which was large and ended with a filthy river, at the horizon she saw the houses of spinners end.
‘what’s wrong, sweetheart.’ Tilden wiped away her tears and looked towards the voice. She saw her father.
‘Daddy.’ She said
‘Tilden what’s on your heart, sweetie.’ Marc went sitting next to her and he cleaned his oil covered hands.
‘mom hates me and so does Lilly.’
‘they don’t hate you sweetie they’re just worried about you.’
‘but I can take care of myself, daddy. They don’t have to worry about me.’
‘I know but that’s perfectly normal, they still see you as the ill girl from years ago.’
‘but the doctors said I was completely healed.’
‘yes. Well sweetie I have a problem on my own.’
‘what’s it daddy?’
‘I have this car in the garage and I think it’s something you will be able to repair.’
‘when do I start?’
‘when you’ve go time, I’ll let it bring here so you can work at home.’
‘thanks daddy.’
‘what do you think of this place?’
‘I love it.’
‘I’m installing a bathroom over there.’ He said pointing at a small room in the large one.
‘why?’
‘I was thinking you should have your own space. This could become your bedroom.’
‘really, daddy. I would love that.’ Tilden smiled.




wrong wrong wrong, I can't dubble post!

I'll try to post tonight or as soon as posible

Greets Rox

hey,
Thanks for leaving feedback and I hope this one's good. tell what's wrong and I'll try to do better next time.
I know I've skipped her a big part at school but I really can't work with eleven year olds, sorry. I prefer teenagers with teenager problems
sorry for the less explanation but most of the thing still has to come, like who she dated, what she does with her friends. the first chapters are just to show her family because soon...
Feedback here

Greets Rox
____________________
Chap 3: It’s my life

Tilden was laying underneath a car. When suddenly someone kicked against her feet. She came from under the car and saw someone she was expecting.
‘REGI!’ she laughed and she hugged him.
‘what are you doing?’ he asked pointing at the car
‘repairing it.’
‘why?’
‘because it’s broken stupid. Isn’t Rabastan coming?’
‘he said he would come but when I don’t know.’
‘what’s it you don’t know Regulus?’ a voice came from the door.
‘Rabastan! Well look he’s here.’ Regulus said
‘I see.’ Tilden answered
‘you look trashy today Tilsy.’
‘haha, very funny Rabastan. I’m working unlike some people.’ She crossed her arms in front of her chest, which made her breast come out even more in her filthy white thank top. Rabastan felt suddenly weird. There was something about Tilden that attracted him but he had to calm down.
‘what do you mean by that.’ He said hoarse. Tilden looked shocked and immediately placed her arms beside her.
‘I mean I have a hobby and you don’t.’ Tilden said coming closer to him
‘he has a hobby.’ Regulus said grinning
‘o yes?’ she stood right in front of Rabastan and her breasts almost touched his breast.
‘uhuh.’ He said trying not to look down.
‘what’s it?’
‘well euhm…’
‘give it up mate. Lets go upstairs. Damn.’ Tilden started to blush
‘well you don’t need me for that.’ Regulus grinned
‘I meant lets go upstairs to sit down and talk.’
‘that sounds better.’
They went upstairs and they sat down in the two red sofa’s in the working area.
‘so what have you done recently?’ Regulus asked to Rabastan
‘a little baby-sitting and a little reading, you?’
‘noting just being served and listening to music.’
‘wow that must have been really exhausting.’ Tilden said sarcastic
‘well actually.’ Regulus said
‘you’re so spoiled.’
‘thanks’
‘well we’re so nice to each other today aren’t we.’ Rabastan laughed
‘but that just means I love you.’ Tilden said standing up and walking towards Rabastan.
‘we love you too…’ Rabastan said when Tilden placed her hands on his shoulders and touched the top of his nose with hers.
‘you see if you weren’t my mate you would have taken the opportunity to kiss me or to make out with me.’ Tilden said and she went back to where she sat before.
‘wow, you look pale Rabastan.’ Regulus laughed
‘Tilden Diner’s ready!’ a voice came from outside
‘what time is it?’ Tilden asked
‘6 O’clock.’ Rabastan said nervous
‘I’ll have to go.’ Regulus said
‘I... me… too.’ Rabastan stood up and accidentally walked a lamp over.

‘so how far are you with the car?’ Marc asked when the family was eating
‘pretty far.’ Tilden said looking at a pee
‘why is it you’re such a creep?’ Petunia, who was sitting next to her mother, asked.
‘why is it you look like a giraffe?’ Tilden asked between her teeth and Lilly giggled.
‘GIRLS! We’re eating.’ Susan said, ‘and nobody in this house is a freak Petunia.’
‘may I leave the table please?’ She asked and Susan nodded
‘finally she leaves.’ Tilden said
‘Tilden! Where are your manners?’
‘they flew away with the wind.’ Tilden said on a dramatic way, which made Marc laugh.
‘MARC! Look young lady I’m not very pleased with your behavior.’
‘but mother I was born like this and we can’t all be as perfect as Lilly, can we?’
‘ENOUGH! To your room and tomorrow we’ll talk about this in a proper way!’ Susan got angry and Tilden went to her room with a smile from ear to ear.


‘It’s my life I do what ever I want!’ Tilden screamed to her mother
‘you’re still living in my house and what I say is rule! Do you hear me!’
‘Like I care what you say!’
‘Lilly was right about your friends having a bad influence on you! I don’t want you to see them again!’
‘WHAT! MOTHER! I won’t listen to you! I hate you and that stupid daughter of yours!’
‘Tilden! You will listen to me, I’m your mother!’
‘No you’re not! You’re a filthy MUGGLE! And I hope you’ll get killed by the Dark Lord!’ Tilden screamed and she ran away.

hey,

I hope I've done better this time. Oké now I feel stupid: what the hell is Punctuation?
but thanks again for leaving feedback, I'll try to do it better, well I hope it's better now.
leave feedback here

Greets Rox
______________

Chap 4: friends you can relay on

Spinners end, the darkness had fallen. A girl ran through the street towards a house at the end. The wind made her red hair dance and gave her a shiver.
She knocked on the door and a woman with dark sleek hair and hook-nosed opened the door.
‘Madam Snape is Severus here?’ Tilden asked
‘Severus!’ the woman yelled and a boy came towards the door. He was hook-nosed, a had a sallow skin, black eyes, uneven yellow teeth, and greasy, shoulder-length black hair. And according to Tilden he was rather thin.
‘Tilden what are you doing here?’ Severus asked
‘I want to talk to somebody.’
‘Ok we can take a walk. Mother I’m out!’ he yelled the last bit
They were walking past the filthy river and they sat down at the river side. Tilden placed her chin on her knees and looked at the water and started crying.
‘I hate her.’ Tilden cried.
‘what’s wrong with her?’ Severus said
‘she doesn’t understand me. She thinks I have the wrong friends.’
‘do you act differently around your parents now your home?’
‘I don’t belong there, Sev. I never did and I never will.’ She felt horrible at home, everything she did was bad. She wasn’t the same girl as last year, she had changed for the better in her eyes but for the worse in her mother’s.
‘Is it that bad.’
‘Yes, wait when she hears I’m in love.’
‘You’re in love?’
‘Yes, I don’t know how but it just happened to me.’ She said calm
‘I can understand that.’ Severus knew how hard it was to love somebody, especially when you couldn’t tell that person how much you love him/her.
‘He’s so close me but I’m so scared he doesn’t see me the way I see him.’
‘Tell him.’
‘No, Sev, I don’t dare that.’
‘You dared to curse Yaxley, why don’t you dare to tell this mystery guy of yours you love him.’
‘Because it’s complicated, Sev.’
‘Nothing is to complicated.’
‘He’s my best friend, I don’t want to lose him.’
‘You’re not talking about me are you?’ he said with a silly face and touching her shoulder.
‘No silly. You’re like a brother to me.’ She said giving him a punch
‘You’re smiling again.’ Severus said wiping away the last tear on her cheek.
‘Yes, I needed to talk to someone I trusted.’ Tilden smiled. She felt happy that she had talked to someone, who understood her. Without Severus she would have done stupid things, dangerous things. Severus was like a brother to her, she knew had suffered but every time she wanted to talk to him about it he started about something else.


‘Hey mate, what are you doing this time?’ Rabastan said when he entered the room above the garage where Tilden was painting.
‘I’m painting the walls silly.’ She answered.
‘Chocolate brown.’
‘The wrong color?’
‘It doesn’t fit that well with green, does it?’
‘No it doesn’t, maybe I can paint the bathroom in this color and an other color for this room.’
‘White walls are more appropriate don’t you think?’
‘Yeah you’re right, I think we still have white paint downstairs I’ll go and get it.’ Tilden said and she ran downstairs.
-She looks lovely today- Rabastan thought, -why am I so scared of telling her?-
‘I’ve found them.’ Tilden screamed from downstairs
-Maybe one day…- he thought imagining him and her in each others arms watching the stars fall.
‘Look.’ Tilden said, ‘I can start right away.’
‘I can help, if you want.’
‘You may help but I’m not responsible for filth on your clothes.’


They each started painting a wall when suddenly Tilden threw a painting brush towards Rabastan. The brush made a large white spot on his black shirt.
‘You little filth maker.’ He said and he took a can of paint. He threw the paint towards Tilden so she was covered in paint. She screamed and took a can herself to throw at him.
Just before she could throw she tripped and fell against Rabastan so he fell on the ground with her on top of him. They were looking into each others eyes.
- He’s so wonderful- she thought
-Why do I like this so much? She’s so soft, so beautiful.-
suddenly a voice awoke them out of their daydream.
‘I don’t care you have a boyfriend, Sweetheart, but this is a little out of control don’t you think.’ Marc said, ‘laying on top of each other.’
‘Rabastan isn’t my boyfriend, daddy.’ Tilden said blushing
‘Well that’s even more beautiful then, huh.’ Marc raised an eyebrow
‘I just tripped daddy that’s all.’ She said trying to convince him
‘Well why are you still laying there then?’
‘I was going to stand up.’ Tilden said and she stood up and so did Rabastan.
‘Pleasure meeting you, sir.’ Rabastan said presenting his hand, which Marc ignored. Rabastan felt unwelcome cause of the ignored hand, Tilden’s father didn’t like him. The only thing her father saw in him was a boy that would take away his little girl.
‘Well go on, sweetie. I won’t tell your mother this time but don’t let me see this again.’
‘Yes dad.’
Marc left the garage and when the door slammed she spoke to Rabastan.
‘I’m sorry.’ She blushed
‘It’s ok, I don’t mind.’ He smiled
‘Sorry about your shirt, maybe I can wash it out.’
‘Never mind, you look dirty as well.’
‘You look more trashy, Mr. Lestrange.’ She said teasing him
‘I like dirty girls.’ He grinned
‘Dirty girls and dirty boys.’ She shook her head acting disappointed
‘I’m happy to be with you.’ He said calm
‘O Rabastan.’ She said and gave him a hug.
‘What’s wrong?’ he asked when she started to cry
‘Noting.’, she thought : -you don’t know how much that what you just said means to me.-
The feeling of her against him made him have a warm feeling inside. This was one of those moments that never had to end. But it did. Like all good things one day it all has to end.

hoi,

Ok this is Chap 5, hope I did well. like I promised some more explanation.
Leave Feedback here

Greets Rox
_______________


Chap 5: Back to school, Back Home

‘Next week we’ll have to go back to school.’ Lilly said happy
‘I know’ Tilden said but thought: -Finally!-
‘We have to get our supplies.’
‘I know’
‘It’s like you don’t want to go back.’
‘I want to go back, Lilly. It’s only…’ Tilden hesitated
‘You have to see Fabian again.’
‘Yes.’
‘You dumped him for a reason, I guess.’
‘He’s a Gryffindor.’ She said cold
‘That’s you reason? Tilden c’mon you don’t mean it ,do you?’ Lilly was confused, her sister couldn’t be like this.
‘Yes I do mean it.’ Tilden said bored
‘Tilden! That’s not a reason to break up with someone.’ Lilly was starting to get angry, again.
‘How could you know, you never had a boyfriend before.’
‘Well Tilden, I’m proud of that.’ She said really irritated
‘I certainly can believe that.’ Tilden grinned
‘What do you think about Petunia’s new love.’ Lilly changed the subject as soon as possible.
‘Don’t you mean new pig?’ Tilden said and Lilly started laughing, ‘Lilly?’
‘Yes, what’s wrong?’ Lilly stopped laughing.
‘Why don’t you like my friends?’
‘Tilden they’re dangerous, they’re going to become Death Eaters and they will kill people like us.’ She said with an angry expression on her face.
‘O’ Tilden said
-if that’s why. I can enter as well, I can become one of them. I can be one of them, I can become the strongest witch in the world and people will respect me and fear me.- with these thoughts she had an evil smile on her face.


Four Slytherins were sitting in a compartment. Two black haired boys sat opposite a girl with dark-red hair and a fat boy. They were talking and laughing, flirting and joking. All of them had a happy feeling about going back to Hogwarts especially the girl. Hogwarts was the only please where she could be herself, where she was free.
‘So Amycus, how was your summer?’ Rabastan asked
‘Horrible.’ Amycus said looking down to his shoes
‘What your summer or your sister?’ Regulus said stupidly
‘Both.’ He answered still looking down.
‘Tilsy?’ Regulus said in a flirting way
‘Yes, sweetheart what’s wrong.’ She said grinning.
Rabastan felt strange inside. It wasn’t love but it had something to do with Tilden calling Regulus Sweetheart. He wanted to be Regulus so much, just being called sweetheart by her would mean the world to him.
‘Will you date me this year?’ Regulus asked grinning.
‘WHAT?!?’ Rabastan was stunned about his own words. Did he really say that?
‘Of course I’ll be your study mate this year.’ She said looking strange at Rabastan, ‘you don’t have to be so jealous Raby, I’ll help you too.’ She gave him a little pinch in his left cheek.
‘Have you seen your ex yet?’ Rabastan said changing the subject.
‘Which one. Prewett, Hopkirk, Lynch or Macmillan?’ she asked counting them on her fingers.
‘Your four last. How good of you that you still remember them. Being around me so much.’ Regulus said praising himself again
‘It’s not that hard to remember them, I’ve got no obstacles.’ She said
‘What about resisting my charms, Pity you think they’re noting. I thought it could be the start of something new between us.’ Regulus said leaning towards her and placing his hand on her knee.
‘Sorry, My Love, I want a calm year this year with the upcoming O.W.L.’s and all. So I have a strict no boyfriend policy this year.’ She said removing his hand.
‘Owkay.’ Regulus said winking, ‘I understand.’
‘We better put on our uniforms, we’re almost arriving.’ Tilden said looking shocked at a pale Rabastan. -what’s wrong with him?- she thought, -he looks so pale. Could he be sick?-

After the annual headmaster speech every student started to eat. Tilden was sitting at the Slytherin table, which stood right next to the left wall so she could see the entire hall. Sirius Black was watching her again, which she hated.
‘Remember three years ago?’ Etney Mulciber said to Tilden.
‘Hmm, What?’ Tilden said confused
‘When you kicked Yaxley’s ****.’ Etney said exited
‘Yeah.’ Sighed Tilden
‘You were my hero.’
‘tell that story again, Etney please.’ Forbia Rowle asked, annoying Tilden.
‘well OK, Yaxley was like “Hey, mudblood lost some dignity?” and Tilden was so ****ed off that she was like: “I at least still have my pants on.” And then she said this spell and his pants had disappeared. Yaxley totally freaked out and ran towards her in his underwear and tried to curse her but Tilden was to fast and she had already send a boiling pimple curse. You had to see his face full of these really nasty moving zits and some of them even came out, disgusting, but since then Yaxley avoided Tilden and then to believe he was a seventh year and she only a second year.’ Etney laughed.
‘now we all have heard that story again, will you please shut your mouth and let us eat, Mulciber.’ Tilden said angry. She hated to be reminded of that stupid incident, nobody calls her a mudblood and if they do she’ll punish them so they don’t figure out how much they hurt her with saying that. Nobody could ever see her having pain, it could mean the end of her and that’s something she didn’t want.


HAPPY NEW YEAR (tomorrow)

hey,

it's officially a new year, so Happy new year! I'm sorry, I know it's been five days since my last chapter but I had to go to family parties for the new year. I worked almost everyday on this chapter and I think it's a little long but just let me know what you think about it.
Feedback here.

Greets Rox
____________

Chap 6: Love and Hate how beautiful they could be

‘I can’t tell you how much I love you!’ Sounded in the Slytherin dorms. Tilden was screaming in her sleep. Many Slytherins had waken by the sound of this scream, most of the girls had ran up and down the green walled, small, stairs towards the room of the fifth years. By the time all of the curious girls were standing in the room, tears were rolling down Tilden’s sleeping face.
‘Please come back!’ Tilden screamed again, she was sweating like a pig.
‘What’s happening?’ a boy yelled from upstairs, where the common room was.
‘Evans’s screaming!’ a seventh year girl, with short dark hair and a port-wine stain just above her left eye, yelled back to the boys.
Tilden was turning and shaking briskly in the green four poster bed. Suddenly she sprung up. She looked shocked at the girls, who had all turned pale of the sudden move she had made.
‘Is Evan’s OK?’ an other boy yelled.
‘are you ok?’ Etney Mulciber asked to Tilden when she sat down again.
‘What…what happened?’ she asked whispering to Etney.
‘you were screaming and you were shaking.’ Etney said placing her hand on Tilden’s head to check if she had fever.
‘She’s OK!’ yelled the girl with the port-wine stain, ‘ok, everyone back to their dorms.’
‘Are you sure she’s ok?’ the same boy yelled.
‘Yes I’m fine, Severus!’ Tilden yelled when she recognized his voice.
‘I think you better sleep again.’ Forbia Rowle said from her bed, which stood next to Tilden’s.
‘Forbia’s right, you better sleep again, you still have 3 hours until you have to wake up for school so use it.’ the girl with the port-wine stain said strict.
‘thanks Corsen.’ Tilden said
‘I’ll go to the common room to tell the boys to go back to their beds and then I’ll check here again.’ Corsen said and left.


4.10 P.M. in the dungeons. The Hufflepuffs and Slytherins had their last class today, potions from Professor Slughorn. Manny Hufflepuffs were staring towards Tilden cause they had heard what had happened a few hours before.
‘Good afternoon class.’ The big bellied man said.
‘Hello professor Slughorn.’ Said all of the Slytherins, some of the Hufflepuffs nodded but they kept looking strange towards Tilden.
‘Today we’ll make a Swelling Solution and girls don’t dare to steal the liquid because I don’t wish to see a dozen of girls with overgrown body parts tonight at lunch.’ Professor Slughorn said when he started to write the ingredients down on the blackboard.
‘Would it really work that well?’ Etney Mulciber, who was sitting next to Tilden whispered so only Tilden could hear.
‘Look Etney if you really want to have a G-cup you can try. But I warn you boys don’t really like that.’ Tilden said grinning while she was examining the pencil in her hands.
‘Black would like it, wouldn’t he?’ She whispered with eyes the size of small plates.
‘Which one?’ Tilden said with the grin fading away from her face.
‘Sirius d’uh, Regulus is yours.’ Etney said on a childish tone.
‘I own no one!’ Tilden hissed loud so the potions master could hear.
‘Evans, Mulciber what’s more interesting then this subject.’ Slughorn said on an angry tone.
‘Boys.’ Etney said like it was the most normal thing to talk about in the potions class. Most of the class started to laugh. Tilden looked disapproving towards Etney and shook her head. ‘what’s wrong with you.’ She moved her lips invisible for other people beside Etney and the words were only heard by Etney.
‘SILENCE!’ Slughorn yelled and everyone restored the silence like before, ‘both of you will stay after the course.’ He went on with his lesson.

Afterwards they both were standing in front of Slughorn’s desk while he made thinking noises.
‘Let me see what could be appropriate here?’ he said rubbing his chin.
Etney was dreaming as usual when Slughorn turned around. With Slughorn’s back towards them Etney saw the opportunity to steal a falcon of Swelling Solution.
‘A paper of two pages about the use of Bicorn Horns.’ He said.
‘But Professor that’s not fair.’ Etney protested.
‘Do you want more pages?’ Slughorn turned back to the girls.
‘Well now you’re suggesting it…’ Etney said when Tilden stopped her by kicking her without Slughorn seeing it.
‘That’s a good punishment, sir.’ Tilden said calm.
‘You’re both dismissed.’ Slughorn said and the two girls left.
‘Remind me that I’ll kill you when you talk to me again.’ Tilden said when they were walking towards the common room.


‘Finally Tilsy, we’ve been waiting.’ Rabastan said when Tilden and Etney entered the Slytherin common room. The common room was filled with students that were preparing for diner.
‘What’s wrong, you look so… so… what’s the word Rabastan?’ Regulus said looking questioning towards Rabastan.
‘Not yourself.’ Rabastan said.
‘How would you be if Slughorn gives you work because of some stupid cow that thinks your brother is “so wow”.’ Tilden said to Regulus in an annoyed way.
‘Who doesn’t think my brother is “so wow”.’ Regulus imitated Tilden’s movements.
‘I do and Lilly does.’
‘Who will tell her?’ Regulus asked to Rabastan.
‘Tell me what?’ Tilden looked from Regulus to Rabastan and back.
‘There’s something about Lilly you have to know.’ Rabastan said.
‘What’s wrong? Is she wounded or something?’ Tilden said shocked.
‘She’s fallen.’ Regulus said.
‘How badly? Did she break something?’ Tilden asked with wide open eyes.
‘It’s badly. Well she's badly in love.’ Rabastan said.
‘With who?’
Regulus looked at Rabastan with a little fright in his eyes. How would he tell her this? How will she react?
‘J…J…’ Regulus stuttered.
‘John? Josh? Jordan? Who?’ Tilden looked right into his eyes and took his shoulders in her hands.
‘James Potter.’ Regulus said and he closed his eyes because he didn’t know how she would react. She could slap him or strangle him.
But no she didn’t did any of those things. She was shocked and she became white. Rabastan took her arm and guided her to the dark green couch, where she sat down.
‘P…Potter?’ she whispered shocked.
‘Yes.’ Rabastan said kneeling in front of her and holding her hands in his.
‘When?’
‘I heard Sirius say to Lupin and Lupin’s girlfriend. I will say this in his own words. “Prongs finally asked Evans.” Sirius said and then Lupin asked “so they’re going on a date.” And then that stupid bigheaded brother of mine said: “No Moony my dear, Prongs and Evans made out and are officially a couple now.” I guess that was it.’ Regulus tried to imitate his Brother’s voice when he told Tilden what Sirius had said.
‘Y…you’re sure about this aren’t you.’ She said looking at Regulus.
‘Yes, I saw them holding hands when they were walking to divination.’ Rabastan said holding her hand tighter in his.
‘Lilly fell for that baboon. I hate him!’ she shrieked.
‘Calm down Tilsy, Regulus is very hungry. I think we better go to the Great Hall for dinner.’ Rabastan said trying to calm her down.
'I am calm.’ She said between her teeth, she jumped up and ran out of the common room.
‘She’s marvellous.’ Rabastan smiled still sitting in the position from before Tilden had ran away.
‘Do you have feelings for her, Lestrange?’ Regulus asked grinning.
‘Where do you get the silly idea from, Black?’ Rabastan said but actually he mend: ‘Yeah d’uh, have you seen her?’


A few seconds later in front of the door to the Great Hall.
‘LILLY!’ Tilden yelled when she saw her sister coming down the stairs with Potter .
-She’s smiling!- Tilden thought angry -what does she see in him? And Black is following them everywhere.-
‘Tillden, how are you? I’ve heard you had a nightmare last night.’ Lilly said worried.
‘I’m fine. But why are you with him?’ Tilden asked pointing at James.
‘James and I are a couple.’ Lilly said with a smile from ear to ear.
‘excuse me I think I got that wrong. Did you just say that you and big headed baboon are a couple?’ Tilden said winking and forming a forced smile on her face.
‘Yes, we’re a couple. unbelievable isn’t it?’ Lilly smiled.
‘How great.’ She said between her teeth.
‘What’s wrong, freckles? Jealous? I’m still free you know maybe we can talk about things and maybe more.’ Sirius said placing his arm around her shoulders.
‘Sirius is that really necessary?’ Remus said seeing Tilden’s face change from a smile to the face of someone who could attack any moment.
‘What’s wrong Moony. I thought you were with Forecast.’ Sirius said with his typical grin.
‘I am, but Tilden doesn’t really like that.’ Remus said worried and Sirius started to grin even more then before. But that grin faded away when Tilden used her knee and with all of her strength place it into his manly parts. Sirius started to scream like a little girl when his brother and Rabastan just reached them.
‘you were good.’ Rabastan said when he took her arm and leaded her into the Great Hall.
‘Not good, brilliant.’ Regulus said walking behind them. All three left the corridor, where Sirius was laying in the middle of a crowd screaming of the pain, with a smile from ear to ear.

hey,

Thanks allot for leaving feedback. I really enjoy reading that people read this story. In this chapter you'll get a little explanation about Evelyn and I think it's (to) romantic. I hope it's good. I want to know what you think about it.
Feedback here

Greets Rox
_______________

Chap 7: The start of something new

Winter had come early this year. The Hogwarts fields were white since November and the Slug-Club was now preparing for their Christmas party. Almost being Christmas break made some students worry about their life or what they would do next year.
In Hogsmeade couples were shopping and friends were having fun. Many people wore thick cloths and their shoes were covered in snow. Tilden was walking through the main street and entered “Madam Saruzy’s Gowns and Robes”. She was looking around when she heard her name.
‘Hey Tilden!’ yelled a short 17-year old girl. She had dark brown hair that was pulled back in a ponytail, her nose was short and her brown eyes had a strange comfortable shine.
‘Look Lupin’s girlfriend.’ Regulus, who stood together with Rabastan behind Tilden, said so only Rabastan could hear, who grinned.
‘Hey Evelyn, how are you?’ Tilden said nice. Evelyn was the one of the three Gryffindors Tilden liked. She liked her because she was so nice to everybody, no mater what they were or how they looked like.
‘I’m fine. I was just wondering if you’d go to Slughorn’s Christmas party?’ Evelyn asked.
‘Yes of course, you?’
‘Yes, I just wanted to know so… well never mind.’ Evelyn said blushing, ‘I’d better go, Remus is waiting.’ And she left.
‘You know what I’ve heard.’ Rabastan said when Tilden turned around.
‘No what have you heard, Honey?’ She said with a sweet smile on her face.
‘I’ve heard her parents have thrown her out.’ Rabastan said looking at some dresses hanging next to him.
‘Why?’ Regulus asked with a stupid look on his face.
‘Because she’s a Gryffindor and because she didn’t want to marry a guy her parents chose for her.’ Rabastan said looking closer to a silver dress he had taken out of the others.
‘Poor girl.’ Tilden said looking at the dress in Rabastan’s hands.
‘Didn’t she had a sister?’ Regulus asked looking at some other dresses.
‘Yes, she’s the youngest out of four.’ Rabastan said holding the dress in front of Tilden.
‘Grace was the third, no?’ Tilden asked when she was feeling the fabric of the dress.
‘Yes she’s 18 now and married to Pat Parkinson. You also have Mary who’s now 22 and Florentine who’s 25.’ Rabastan said.
‘Wait you don’t mean our Pat, like in Patrick Parkinson. The one who entered?’ Tilden asked looking at Rabastan with scared face.
‘Yes I meant our Pat is married to D.A. Gracie. ’ Rabastan said handing the dress over to Tilden.
‘When?’ Tilden asked while she was walking towards the fitting room.
‘Halloween. Will you please stop asking me questions about Forecast and just try that dress.’ Rabastan said pushing her into a room and he closed the red curtain.
Five minutes later Tilden opened the curtain wearing the silver V-neck with spaghetti straps. Rabastan was reading a paper he had found and Regulus was just standing there. Regulus was the first who had seen it and looked at her with an open mouth.
‘Wow mate you look… Rabastan help me?’ Regulus said with little lights in his eyes.
‘Divine.’ Rabastan said when he looked at her. His mouth fell open and he had a strange look in his eyes.
‘Why are you both looking at me like that. It’s just a dress.’ Tilden said when she stood in front of the mirror, ‘that suits me very well.’ She said when she finally saw herself.
‘Wow Lilly you look good.’ A voice said from behind Rabastan, who turned around to look who was saying it. It was James Potter who was standing there.
‘Potter.’ Tilden hissed, ‘What do you want?’
-What’s that idiot of a Potter doing here? Is he stalking me or something?- Tilden thought.
‘O, my fault I thought you were Lilly.’ He said turning red.
‘Thought wrong, Potter. That’s Tilden.’ Rabastan said angry, almost jealous.
‘Sorry mate, my mistake.’ James said with his typical smile.
‘I’m not your mate, Potter.’ Rabastan said short.
‘I thought Lilly was here with Evelyn so I came by.’ James said to Tilden.
‘Evelyn left and Lilly… I don’t know or car where she is, Potter.’ Tilden said still looking at herself in the mirror.
-go away Potter I hate you.- She thought.
‘Well I think I better go now, I’ll see you later sis.’ James said and he left the shop.
-Excuse me, how did that egocentric idiot just call me?- Tilden thought and she winked because she thought she was dreaming.
‘Did big headed baboon just do what I think he did?’ Regulus said looking at the door James had just closed.
‘Declaring war by calling her sis.’ Rabastan said still angry.
‘I still don’t understand why that stupid sister of mine is dating him.’ Tilden said turning around to face her two friends.
‘You definitely have to buy that dress, sugar pie.’ Rabastan said calming down by watching Tilden.
‘What do you think, Muffin?’ Tilden asked Regulus.
‘Rabastan’s right, you should buy it.’ Regulus said.
‘Wait I’ll look what price it is, I can’t see it.’ Tilden said trying to look at the ticket at the back of the dress.
‘Wait let me look.’ Rabastan said before Regulus could suggest it and took the ticket.
‘Well what price is it?’ Tilden asked.
‘97 Galleons.’ Rabastan said.
‘I’ll think about it. I’m not sure I’ll buy this dress after all.’ Tilden said with pain in her heart. She couldn’t afford it. Her parents would kill her if she would give that much for a dress. And if she would buy it she couldn’t buy shoes or anything else this year.
Rabastan and Regulus saw that something was wrong when she went back to the fitting room. When she came back out she gave the dress to Rabastan and he got an idea.
‘Tilsy my love, Regulus and I have to buy some new socks. Why don’t you go to the three broomsticks and save us a seat we will be there in half an hour.’ He said.
‘Ok I’ll see you both in half an hour.’ Tilden said on a sad tone and she left the shop.
‘I don’t need new socks Rabastan I just want a butterbeer.’ Regulus said anoyed.
Rabastan ignored him and walked towards the pay-desk.
‘I get it.’ Regulus said when he finally reached Rabastan, who was watching how the lady behind the desk was charging the dress.
‘And who will pay this?’ she asked to the two boys.
‘I will.’ The both said.
‘What if we each pay 50 % of it?’ Rabastan asked the lady.
‘All well to me as long as you pay.’ The lady said.
‘How much each?’ Regulus asked.
’48 galleons 8 sickles and 14 knuts each.’
The two boys paid their part and left the shop checking if Tilden wasn’t around and they entered “Darvey’s shoe palace”.
Rabastan went to the salesgirl and asked her which shoes would fit best with the dress. She showed them a pair of low silver shoes. They knew Tilden’s size so they both the pair and left so they could go to “the three broomsticks”. Just before they reached the three broomsticks Rabastan saw a beautiful necklace laying in the display of “DelaChiqua Jewels.”. he gave the bag he was carrying to Regulus and went inside. He asked the shopkeeper to show him the necklace and he bought it. Before he went back to Regulus he putted the little box in his inside pocket.

The night had fallen over Hogwarts. The Slytherin common room was deserted beside the three students that were sitting near the fire. Tilden was sitting against Rabastan, who was leaning on his hands with his legs open where Tilden sat.
‘Tomorrow is that party and then we can go home to celebrate Christmas.’ Regulus, who sat on a chair near the fire reading a book, said.
‘I know, it’s great isn’t it going back home seeing your parents again.’ Tilden said closing her eyes and laying her head on Rabastan’s chest.
‘you think it’s great, I think it’s horrible.’ Rabastan said.
‘O yeah I almost forgot. Bellatrix.’ Regulus said.
‘Exactly, my parents love her so much that they can’t see how much she hurts her own children.’ Rabastan said while he was playing with Tilden’s long hair.
‘How old is their youngest by now, sweetie?’ Tilden asked enjoying the feeling of Rabastan playing with her hair.
‘Pandora’s two and Desdemona’s seven.’ Rabastan said calmly examining a hair.
‘I’m going to the dorm Rabastan, I’ll see you later Ok.’ Regulus said and he stood up.
‘Goodnight, Muffy.’ Tilden said when he gave her a kiss on her cheek.
Regulus went to the stairs and went down towards his dorm.

When they heard the door close they started to talk again.
‘Tilsy, how do you know you love someone?’ Rabastan asked nervous rubbing her shoulders.
‘When you feel yourself around that person. Hmm that’s good.’ She felt great at the moment, he was toughing her softly just like a lover would do.
‘How do you say to that person you love her?’
‘Just tell and if she reacts stupidly she’s not worth it. A little lower please.’
–O no, he’s in love with someone else. It’s all my fault if I had just told him I love him this would never have happened.-
‘But what if you’re scared that person will react stupid and she’s a really good friend?’ he asked.
‘Then she’s not your friend.’ Tilden said still thinking about who it could be.
‘What’s wrong, sweetie you’ve stopped.’ Tilden said reacting when he suddenly stopped rubbing her shoulders and she opened her eyes.
‘Close you eyes, Tilsy.’ Rabastan said when he took something out of the inside pocket of his cloak, which was laying next to him.
Tilden felt something cold against her neck.
‘Don’t peek.’ Rabastan said when he was struggling to close the necklace. When it finally closed he told her she could open he eyes.
‘What’s this?’ Tilden asked when she was looking at the necklace. The necklace had a hanger, which was made out of silver with an emerald in the middle and on the back a little inscription.
‘You don’t like it, do you?’ Rabastan asked worried.
‘What’s that on the back? If love had name it would be yours. How beautiful.’ Tilden turned around so she looked right into his eyes. She sat down on her knees and the sound of the flames was the only sound in the room.
‘I meant every word of it.’ Rabastan said stroking the hair out of Tilden’s face.
‘How long?’ she asked silently.
‘Since the day we met.’ He asked moving his head closer to hers until their noses almost toughed each other.
‘I loved you since… always.’ Tilden said just before she touched his lips softly with hers.
‘That’s impossible, my love. But if you’re playing it like that I love you since the day you were born.’ Rabastan said pulling her down so she was laying on top of him.
‘Our conclusion is that we loved each other for a very long time.’ Tilden kissed him again only longer this time. He reacted by kissing her back. They finally told each other that they loved each other, they finally conquered their greatest fear each other.
‘hum hum.’ A voice came from the boys stairs, ‘I’m sorry to interrupt but that’s inappropriate to do in the common room.’
It was Severus who had forgotten his book on a nearby table. Tilden finally stopped kissing Rabastan and giggled when she started to blush.
‘Sorry Severus, we were forgotten that we were still in the common room.’ Tilden said sitting up.
‘How typical.’ Severus said and he left the room.
‘I think we better go to bed.’ Rabastan said still laying down.
‘I think that’s a good idea. It’s One O’clock and tomorrow we’ll have to pack.’ Tilden said standing and giving him a hand so he could stand up as well.
‘How will we tell Regulus?’ Rabastan asked holding Tiden’s hand.
‘He’ll understand, but now I really have to sleep.’ Tilden said when they reached the two stairs to the dormitories.
‘Goodnight, my love.’ Rabastan said kissing her softly.
‘Goodnight, my teddy bear.’ Tilden said and she ran of the girls stairs leaving him staring after her.
- I finally dared.- He thought smiling.

________________
Thanks for reading

Hey,

I know it has been a week since my last update. I hope this Chapter (Chap. 8) is good. I loved the feedback I've got and I'm very exited to hear what you think about this.
Feedback here please.

Greets Rox
________________

Chap 8: An unpleasant announcement.

The night before Christmas eve the Slug Club had their annual party. The girls were dressed up and the boys couldn’t wait to show their girls to the others. In the Slytherin common was Rabastan waiting for Tilden to come up. Regulus was watching Rabastan walking in circles and thought it was extremely funny.

‘Are you sure you gave her the right bag?’ Rabastan asked nervous to Regulus.
‘For the forty-ninth time, yes.’ Regulus said smiling.
‘It’s taking her a long time, isn’t it?’ Rabastan said still walking around.
‘After all these year of being her best friend you still don’t know she’s a girl?’ Regulus said acting silly.
‘I know she’s a girl, but it’s really taking her a long time.’ Rabastan stood still.
‘If you made out with her she’s most definitely on the run now.’
‘Very funny, Regulus. What would you say if she and I… I and her would start dating?’ Rabastan asked blushing.
‘Quit blushing mate that’s lame. I have seen there was something between you two since that day on the train.’ Regulus said taking it as a joke.
‘Regulus I’m serious.’ Rabastan said strict.
‘About what?’ Tilden asked. Tilden had come up wearing the silver dress.
‘You being beautiful.’ Rabastan said quickly.
‘Thanks.’ Tilden blushed.
‘You Pretty.’ Regulus said.
‘Muffy!’ Tilden screamed content when she saw Regulus standing next to Rabastan and she hugged him tightly.
‘I mean it.’ Regulus smiled placing his arms around her.
‘Thanks for the dress, muffy. I love it.’ Tilden said kissing his cheek.
‘I think we better go now.’ Rabastan said quickly, ‘Slughorn is waiting.’
‘See you later, muffy. Love you.’ Tilden yelled when Rabastan took her out of the common room.
‘Love you!’ Regulus yelled just before she disappeared.


Rabastan and Tilden were walking through the corridor towards the party. Rabastan had turned red and he felt different.
-He’s my best friend, I can’t feel this.- he thought looking at Tilden, who was walking next to him. –She’s so beautiful. I wish I could kiss her here and now without being disturbed.-
‘Rabastan?’ Tilden said softly almost dreamy.
‘Yes, my love.’ He answered when he stopped and looked right into her green eyes.
‘I’m not sure but I think I’m sleeping.’ Tilden said with a dreamy smile on her face.
‘Maybe I can kiss you and wake you up.’ Rabastan said pushing her against a nearby wall and kissing her softly.
‘I think I need some more.’ She said when he released her and she kissed him again.
‘We better go to Slughorn’s party before he thinks we’re not coming anymore.’ Rabastan said.
They went to the party talked to some people and drank a bit. Tilden had a small argue with Lilly and James was trying to be nice to Tilden, which she totally hated.


‘Morning Mother.’ Tilden said when she entered the cottage kitchen and saw her mother preparing breakfast.
‘Good morning, Tilden.’ Susan replied, ‘want some eggs?’ she asks with a smile on her face.
‘Yes please.’ Tilden answered exited.
-What’s wrong with her? She’s never like this.- Tilden thought anxious.
‘Did you sleep well?’ Susan asked when she gave Tilden her eggs.
‘Mom what’s wrong?’ Tilden asked when she prepared herself to start eating.
‘Tilden, sweetheart, Petunia’s coming with her boyfriend and I want you to act nicely.’
‘Yes.’ Tilden didn’t get it why would Petunia bring her boyfriend to dinner.
‘Lilly’s inviting her boyfriend too and I was wondering if…’ before Susan could speak her sentence out properly Tilden jumped up.
‘Potter is coming too! And I have to sit here the entire night acting like I like the guy and we’re one happy family?’ Tilden yelled.
‘We are happy Tilden. I just want that Vernon thinks we’re normal people.’ Susan said still smiling.
‘Mother do you really think that he’ll see that we’re witches? And if you don’t want him to find out then why did you invite Potter?’ Tilden said angry.
‘Lilly is in love with James and Petunia with Vernon and I want my daughters to be happy.’ Susan’s smile faded a little.
‘And I? I’m not good enough am I! NO of course not Tilden isn’t your favourite is she. O NO, Tilden is just a bug you can smash whenever you feel to. And if Tilden is in your way you just try to make sure she moves and if she doesn’t move you will try to change her. Well Mother I will tell this only once YOU CAN’T CHANGE ME!’ Tilden screamed so Lilly came down to look what was happening.
‘Tilden, sweetheart, I didn’t mean it that way. It’s just…’ Susan didn’t know how to say this.
‘It’s just that Tilden had to be a boy isn’t it? Tilden had to be your boy so that boy could make it in the world you can’t reach, is it?’ Tilden turned red and her eyes were wide open. Susan was shocked, not because her daughter thought that. No, because her daughter was right.
‘Tilden I…I…’ Susan couldn’t speak anymore.
‘What’s wrong?’ Lilly, who stood in the doorway, said.
‘Mother wants me out of the house so your boyfriend and Petunia’s could meet our happy family, from which I’m no part.’ Tilden said angry.
‘Mom doesn’t mean that, Tills.’ Lilly said calm.
‘What does she mean then?’ Tilden looked in a creepy way towards Lilly, who got for the first time the feeling of fear for her sister. Lilly knew what Tilden could become, what Tilden could do. Lilly saw Tilden’s future just by looking into her eyes, she saw death eater masks and death people, but above all things pain she would live with the rest of her life.
‘Mom just wants that you don’t do stupid things.’ Lilly said neutral.
‘Like you do everything right? I’m not the loved one, am I.’ Tilden said briskly.
‘Tilden Your room NOW!’ Susan screamed suddenly. Lilly looked shocked when Tilden left. She had never seen Tilden like this, she had changed. For the better or worse Lilly didn’t know but it didn’t look good.


Tilden ran towards the garage, where her father was working on the second floor.
When she entered the garage she ran upstairs and throw the door to the room open.
‘Tilden!’ Marc said shocked. He didn’t expect her to come in. Tilden looked stunned at the room. The room, which was once empty had now become a large bedroom.
‘D…Daddy what’s this?’ she asked looking around.
‘My Christmas present to you.’ Marc said smiling, ‘what do you think?’
‘I think it’s lovely. No wait, perfect.’ Tilden saw the large king size bed and the old massive wardrobe. At least someone who still loved her.
‘Tilden is something wrong?’ Marc asked when Tilden’s smile had disappeared.
‘I don’t know, daddy.’ Tilden started to look at the ground.
‘Sit down we have to talk, don’t we?’ Marc said pointing at the table, which was in the same dark-brown as the bed and wardrobe.


Tilden sat down and looked how her father did the same.
‘Am I really such a burden to mom?’ Tilden asked focusing on the table.
‘Tilden your mother and I always wanted a son, you know that. When you were born the doctors said that mom couldn’t have more children. Mom thought that was awful and she started to see you as a burden, which could stop her from having two perfect daughters.’
‘But why? Why did she keep me?’ Tilden asked sadly.
‘Because I wanted it. I was happy with an other daughter, I was happy you were healthy. Nobody could ever take my happiness away as long as I had you. Your mother thought you were strange when you started to play with my tools and when you started to like cars. When she finally started to like you more Lilly got her letter and once again you became a burden because you were sick at that moment.’ Marc said taking Tilden’s hand in his hands.
‘I barley survived that illness and I remember well that you were always there.’ Tilden tried to smile.
‘When you got your letter, mom was relieved because now she knew that you wouldn’t go to Kent. But then once again she heard you had the wrong friends and she thought by treating you as a robber you would stop seeing your friends. Actually your mother does it to protect you.’
‘No to protect her face, so she still can go out on the street without people staring at her.’ Marc started to smile.
‘So who will you invite to celebrate tonight?’ Marc asked.
‘Mom wants me to behave.’ Tilden said bored.
‘celebrate a few hours with us and come here with your friends. It’s big enough.’ Marc said looking at the room. He was right behave a few hours and then come here. But who would she invite?
‘I can’t do that, daddy. Mom’s counting on me, isn’t she.’
‘It’s your decision.’ Marc said smiling at her.


‘Mrs. Evans this is really the best Christmas dinner I’ve ever tasted.’ Said James Potter. The diner room was filled, the room was cosy and the Christmas decoration made it all look more perfect then it already was.
Tilden was sitting on a chair (of course) acting nicely. She had wanted to hex Potter five time in the last three minutes but then she looked at her father and didn’t do it.
‘So you’re going to a very well know girls school in France. Is it really that different?’ Vernon asked to Tilden, who was sitting next to him. Te first time she had seen him she thought he was a lost wail, pity he was Petunia’s boyfriend. The Giraffe and the Wail she had named them. She thought it was hilarious.
‘No not that much.’ She answered quickly taking her glass of water.
‘So you speak French?’ Vernon asked to keep a conversation with her.
-Of course Idiot, it’s in France. No wait I speak Danish.- She thought.
‘Mais oui, Je parle français et tu… tu est un âne.’ She said.
-Yeah donkey you don’t understand a word of what I just said did you. thank god mother send Lilly and me to that language school when we were little.- she thought grinning. She looked at Lilly, who was trying not to start laughing.
Suddenly the doorbell rang.
‘Who could that be?’ Susan said with a made smile and she left the diner room.
‘Petunia and I have tot tell you something. But we’ll wait until Mrs. Evans is back.’ Vernon said with a smile on his fat face.
‘Tilden!’ Susan yelled from the hall.
‘I think mother needs me.’ Tilden said standing up.
-thank god, I’m allowed to leave.- She thought when she left the dinner room.


When she had closed the door she turned around and looked at the front door. Where her mother was looking at her in an angry way and a young man was standing. When she came closer she recognised his face, which was now lighted by the moon.
‘Rabastan.’ Tilden smiled.
‘I’m going back to the others, you’ll deal with this and in two minutes I expect you to be back with us.’ Susan said strict and left.
When the heard the door to the diner room close they started to laugh.
‘What are you doing here?’ Tilden asked when she stood right in front of him.
‘Wishing you a merry Christmas.’ Rabastan lowered his face so his lips touched hers softly.
‘I’m happy you’re here.’ Tilden said when she kissed him again.
‘I should better go, your mother said you had to be back in two minutes.’ Rabastan said nicely.
‘Come in.’ Tilden said spontaneous.
‘Do you really think that’s such a good idea?’ Rabastan asked looking into the hall.
‘My sisters have their boyfriends here so I can have mine here as well can’t I?’
‘It’s official now isn’t it?’ Rabastan said toughing the necklace.
‘Yes and you’re coming in.’ Tilden said pulling him in and closing the front door behind him.
She led him into the diner room and when they entered everyone looked like they had never seen her before.
‘Mother, Father this is Rabastan.’ She introduced him. Nobody spoke. Minutes of silence followed when Tilden took a chair for Rabastan and they both sat down.
‘Vernon didn’t you had to tell us something?’ Tilden asked Vernon when she grinned towards Lilly.
‘O yes.’ Vernon said sudden, ‘Mr.Evans I ask you for you daughters hand.’ Vernon stood up.
‘How great.’ Susan smiled.
‘Well I see my daughter loves you so I give you my blessing.’ Marc said shaking Vernon’s hand.
-OMG they’re going to marry.- Tilden thought shocked.


Past midnight Vernon and Petunia left.
‘I’ll go too.’ James said suddenly.
‘No James, Lilly told me about the war and I’d prefer if you staid here for the night.’ Susan said worried.
‘Shall I go then?’ Rabastan asked Tilden.
‘You can’t go either.’ Susan said against Tilden’s expectations.
‘Like Lestrange needs to be protected. His father is a Death Eater.’ James said angry.
‘James.’ Lilly said between her teeth.
‘You’re both young and it’s late I don’t want that any of you has to walk outside at this time.’ Susan said.
‘Well I think I’m going to bed then.’ Tilden said standing up without waiting for her mother’s approval. She pulled Rabastan with her towards the room above the garage.


Petunia was engaged now. That mend goodbye to the life they knew now. But why would Tilden bother her life sucked her mother didn’t love her and her sister wouldn’t probably invite her. The only she thing she knew was that this Christmas night she would sleep in the arms of her only love. The man she would love till the end of times. Until she died she would remember this night as a warm and cosy night. They were in love, but they didn’t try a thing it was more than enough to just lie there in each others arms and feel each other.
‘Goodnight.’ She whispered and he kissed her forehead gently just before they both fell asleep.

hey,

feedback here I'll really apriciate it.
Greets Rox
________________

Chap 9: When dreams fade away

On a beautiful warm spring morning, a young girl was sitting by the lakeside. She was reading a book about the use of dark arts. When suddenly someone yelled her name. She turned around to look who it was but she didn’t see a person. Again sounded her name over the Hogwarts grounds and again she saw nobody.
She stood up and the wind blew through her long dark-red hair. The wind was warm and the feeling was so pleasant she closed her eyes.
- This is one of those days that never may end.- she thought when suddenly she felt a hand on her left shoulder.
She turned around to face at the person, who was standing behind her. Her eyes were still closed and when she opened them she saw a pair of deep bleu eyes.
‘I was looking for you.’ The handsome boy said.
‘You were?’ she asked smiling.
‘Are you going home for Easter?’ He asked placing his hands on her waist.
‘I’m not sure yet, O.W.L.’s and all.’ She said placing her arms around his neck, with the book still in one of her hands.
‘I would love to know cause if you stay I’ll stay too. Otherwise you’ll have to stay here all by yourself and that’s not pleasant, is it?’ he said touching her lips softly with his.
‘What are you suggesting, Mr. Lestrange?’ She asked kissing him back.
‘Well Miss Evans, maybe we…correction I can have some fun.’ He said lowering one of his hands, which were holding her waist.
‘You’re very… how do you say this again. O yes, selfish. You’re very selfish.’
‘You really know how to spoil my little bit of fun, don’t you?’ He said grinning.
‘Lestrange! Don’t you have to be somewhere else!’ a boy, who stood near them, yelled.
‘Potter, what’s wrong?’ Rabastan asked grinning turning his face to Potter.
‘I need a word with Miss Evans and I can give you detention if you don’t obey my orders, so leave at once.’ James said.
‘I really can’t have detention now, honey. I’ll see you later.’ Rabastan said he kissed her goodbye and then walked past Potter giving him an angry look.
‘What’s wrong, Potter.’ Tilden said angry.
‘I need to ask you something.’ James said smiling at her and coming closer.
‘What?’
‘I want to buy Lilly something, but I need some help and well… because you know her so well I…’
‘Thought you could ask me, huh?’ Tilden crossed her arms on her chest.
‘Well yes, I…’ he hesitated.
‘Look Potter I don’t like you I never did and I’ll never do. I’ll tell you this once and for all, leave me alone and don’t irritate me. I swear it if you dare to come close to me again I will kill you no matter how long I would spend in Azkaban for it.’ She said punishing him back.
‘Please Tilden, I just want ask what Lilly likes. That’s all.’
‘O, get lost Potter! My sister’s to good for you.’ Tilden said angry walking away.
‘Tilden please.’ James said watching her walk away.
‘You’re a snail and one day I’ll step over you, Potter. Mark my words one day you’ll regret this.’ Tilden started to run towards the castle.

The hall was deserted. Tilden was the only one in it beside a huge black dog that was coming towards her. She smiled at the dog and kneeled in front of the beast to stroke it.
‘You’re a beautiful dog.’ She said rubbing his belly when it rolled over.
‘Potter is annoying again, he’s so ignorant but sometimes he can be sweet, I guess. I think Lilly’s lucky she has him, the thing is I can’t let them see I’m happy for them. I have to hate him because he’s a Gryffindor and because he’s taking my sister away. It’s hard to be alone in this world, you know. I think I’ve found someone to love now, someone who’ll stay with me. But silly me I’m talking to a dog. It was good to talk to someone, well in this case something. Pity you can’t understand me.’ She said to the dog, which licked her cheek.

She was rubbing his back and watching into the hall dreamy when suddenly she felt a kiss on her cheek. She was so far away in her dream that she hadn’t notice that the dog’s fur had changed into a school robe. The dog was changed into a boy, who was now kissing her cheek.
She turned her head to the boy, who she recognized as Sirius Black, and before she could stand up he kissed her fully on the mouth. She didn’t know how it happened but she kissed him back. She hated Sirius but this strange attraction made her kiss him back.

When they finally stopped kissing, Tilden blushed.
‘I must be dreaming.’ Sirius, who was sitting next to her on the ground, said.
‘This shouldn’t have happened.’ Tilden shook her head.
‘Why not? It’s wonderful.’ Sirius said standing up and presenting his hand.
‘It can’t be, Sirius. I…I have a boyfriend.’ Tilden said using his hand to stand up.
‘Tilden, please.’ He said in a desperate way, ‘Give it a chance.’
‘Sirius, it can’t be. It’s impossible.’ She didn’t want to look in his eyes so she looked to the marble floor.
‘Nothing’s impossible as long as you believe in it.’ Sirius said taking her hand in his hands.
‘This wasn’t mend to happen, I…I…I thought you were that dog otherwise….’ Tilden hesitated.
‘Otherwise you would have yelled at me or hex me. But now you just talked to me and I know this will never happen again.’ He said striating her head so he could look right into her eyes, ‘But know this Tilsy, I will remember this for the rest of my life.’
‘I’m sorry, Sirius.’ Tilden felt tears role down her cheeks. Why was she crying? She had to hate Black not love him. What was happening to her? So sudden?
‘I’m sorry to.’ Sirius said and he kissed her romantically.
‘OY!’ a voice came from behind them. James had entered the hall and was looking shocked at the two people kissing. Tilden pushed, with pain in her heart, Sirius away.
‘Black what are you doing!’ She yelled but she winked at Sirius so he grinned suddenly.
‘Were you two just kissing?’ James asked coming closer.
‘No we were fighting, Prongs.’ Sirius said sarcastically.
‘There was something in his eye he said.’ Tilden said acting angry.
‘Yes and she took it out. It hurt a lot Prongs.’ Sirius said.
‘I…I… have to go. I…I…have to study.’ Tilden said quickly so she could run away, leaving James Potter looking with open mouth to his best friend.
-What’s happening to me? First I almost act nice towards Potter and then I’m kissing Black. What’s next shopping with my mother?- She thought entering the Slytherin common room.


Nobody was in the common room. Tilden felt so strange, she couldn’t handle this. She wasn’t like this, she couldn’t be like this. This irritated her so much that she smashed a vase, which was standing on one of the tables.
‘WHY!’ she screamed and tears started flowing. She smashed an other vase and then kicked one of the sofas, so it fell over.
‘Sugar pie?’ Rabastan, who had entered the common room a few seconds before, said stunned. Tilden kept crying. She stood there in the middle of the room when she went down on her knees. She started to cry even harder. Why was she changing? Why didn’t she just curse Sirius? Did she love him? No, that was impossible. She couldn’t love him, she loved Rabastan.
‘I love you.’ Tilden whispered when Rabastan had kneeled in front of her and took her in his arms.
‘I love you too.’ Rabastan whispered back.
Now she was save in his arms, she knew why she loved him. Above all things she knew she would love him until the end of her days.


‘Dad that was great, wasn’t it.’ Tilden said. She was sitting in a car with her father. They were going back home after they went to a motor show.
‘I knew you would like it.’ Marc said while he was focusing on the dark road.
‘I’m really glad I came home for Easter, daddy.’ Tilden smiled. She was happy to be away from Hogwarts. Everything had gone better after her breakdown, from now on everything would go better.
‘So what did you think about the new Bentley?’ Marc asked.
‘Fantastic car but really expensive.’ Tilden smiled, ‘can’t we keep it with a simple Toyota?’
‘Well because you suggest it, Tills, I’ll stay with a simple Toyota.’
‘So how’s Petunia’s wedding preparation going?’ Tilden asked looking straight out of the window.
‘Well.’ Marc said dry, ‘How’s your love life going?’
‘Fine, Rabastan and I are really hap… DAD WATCH OUT!’ Tilden screamed when she saw a cow crossing the road.
Marc tried to avoid the cow. Tilden was turning pale, she couldn’t do a thing. The car was slipping, Marc couldn’t immobilize the car and it slipped off of the road. They glided over the grass at roadside. Marc was still trying to stop the car but it was to late. The car crashed against a tree. Their lives flashed before their eyes. Time had stopped. Tilden’s eyes closed. She didn’t know if ever would open them again.

Hey,

I hope it's good, but if it isn't just tell me . I tried to do the best I can because this is a crusual one so read an leave feedback please.
Feedback here please

Greets Rox
_______________

Chap 10: The youngest first

King's College Hospital, London.
In a typical hospital room, was a boy with dark hair sitting next to a bed. It was night outside, soon it would be morning again. The darkness had filled the room, so the room was lighted by a small lamp, which was standing on the bedside table. The boy had fallen asleep holding the hand of the red haired girl. The girl was laying in a coma for four days now, she had an infusion pump and a machine that was controlling her heart beat. The boy had been saying his mantra, please wake up , until he finally fell asleep.
‘Rabastan?’ The girl whispered. She tried to move her hand. The boy woke up.
‘Tilsy?’ He said sleepy.
‘Where am I?’ Tilden asked quietly when she opened her eyes.
‘In the hospital, can’t you remember?’ He said before he kissed her hand.
‘I remember a cow and… O, NO where’s my father!’ Tilden suddenly sat up looking anxious.
‘Tilsy you’re to weak.’ Rabastan said when he gently pushed her back into the pillows.
‘Where’s he?’ Tilden asked when her eyes filled with tears.
‘In the mortuary.’ Rabastan said without thinking.
‘Is he…is he…dead?’ Tilden hesitated.
‘The healers, no the doctors said it was a miracle you survived. Your father was instantly dead, they couldn’t help him but you were just in a coma. They thought you wouldn’t come out of the coma but you did.’ Rabastan said and tears filled his eyes as well. He almost lost the girl he wanted to spend the rest of his life with and now he was telling her her father was dead.
‘He didn’t suffer, did he?’ Tilden asked quiet.
‘No, he didn’t.’
‘I love you.’ Tilden said when she was looking at the ceiling.
‘I love you too, I don’t want to lose you.’ Rabastan kissed her hand, which he was still holding, again.
‘What did my mother say?’ Tilden turned her head to Rabastan.
‘She’ll come in the morning.’ Rabastan was unsure what to do now. He had been thinking about it since the time he had been sitting next to the bed, which was since she was in the hospital. What will she say?
‘Tilsy?’ Rabastan hesitated.
‘Yes, my love.’ Tilden’s eyes were closed now.
‘I know this is strange at this moment but uhm…Will you marry me?’
‘Excuse me?’ Tilden’s eyes opened instantly.
‘I love you to much to lose you and the thought of being married to you makes it more difficult to forget you. Because then you’ll be part of me.’
‘You just asked me to marry you?’ Tears rolled over Tilden’s cheeks.
‘Yes I did.’ Rabastan said, ‘I understand you don’t want to.’
‘Yes.’ Tilden whispered.
‘You will marry me?’
‘Yes as soon as possible.’ Tilden smiled at him with tears still rolling down her cheeks.
‘I haven’t got an engagement ring, but maybe this will do.’ Rabastan took the ring, which he was wearing around his fourth finger ad his left hand.
‘That’s your grandfather’s ring, you can’t give it to me.’ Tilden said.
‘It’s my ring now and I give it to you as an engagement ring.’ Rabastan took her right hand and sheaved the ring over one of her fingers.
‘I’m only fifteen.’ She said when she looked at the ring.
‘In two weeks you’re sixteen.’ Rabastan said when he stood up and walked to the window.
‘What’s wrong? Do you regret it?’ Tilden looked at him with a grin on her face.
‘No, it’s just…Severus asked me to ask you something.’ Rabastan started to look serious.
‘What?’
‘He wants that you join the…’ Rabastan couldn’t bare to ask her, this could mean the end of her.
‘The death eaters?’ Tilden said without hesitation.
‘Yes.’ Rabastan whispered.
‘When I’m out of this place I’ll join them.’ She became serious now.
‘Tilsy, they will kill you.’ Rabastan went back to the bed and looked worried.
‘No they won’t. I will be Severus’ sister.’
‘The Dark Lord will see it through.’
‘I’m stronger then half of his followers. He has to let me in.’ she said convinced about the case.
‘Maybe.’ Rabastan wasn’t sure about it. What if they killed her? After all she was a muggle-born.



‘LILLY!’ sounded in the corridors of Hogwarts. ‘LILLY WHERE ARE YOU!’
Tilden was walking with her lean stick, which she needed to lean on because one of her legs wasn’t healing well, through the corridors searching for her sister. It was already June and Tilden’s last O.W.L. was in two hours.
She was searching for her sister because she had to ask her something.
‘Tilden what’s wrong?’ Lilly, who stood beside her now, asked.
‘Are you going to Hogs Meade this weekend?’ Tilden asked. Please say yes.
‘Yes with James. Why?’ Lilly was suspicious.
‘I was wondering if you wanted to go with me.’
‘Can’t you go with you friends? You’re sixteen and I think that’s the age you don’t gang around your sister all the time.’ Lilly grinned. Tilden had become 16 the 29th of may. Since that time Lilly started to treat her as an adult. Why Tilden did not understand.
‘Look Lilly I just want to spend some time with you, because I…I…have to ask you something.’
‘Well, fine two O’clock in front of the three broomsticks.’ Lilly suggested.
‘I’ll see you there.’ Tilden said kissing Lilly’s cheek and walking away.
‘See you.’ Lilly said shocked. Tilden had never given her a kiss before, what’s wrong with her?



In the dark forest, near midnight. Three shadows were hading towards the middle of the forest.
‘Remember what you have to say?’ One of the shadows asked to an other.
‘Yes.’ The girl answered.
‘What?’ The other asked.
‘I’m Tildana Black, I’m the daughter of Lycoris Black and Zophie Tirkos. I can’t remember my father because he died when I was barely two. My mother died three years ago and I live now with you, Regulus the son of my cousin Orion and my far of cousin Walburga. Did I say it right?’ The girl asked to the two others.
‘Yes. I hope he doesn’t see through it. It’s starting to become cold, we’re close now.’ One of the men said looking at the sky through the trees.
‘Regulus don’t be so nervous.’ The other man said.
‘Rabastan I’m not sure she can do it.’ Regulus said watching the girl walk in front of them.
‘She’s strong, don’t mind.’ Rabastan said smiling under his cape.
‘we’re here.’ The girl said pointing at a fire through the trees. Shadows were near the fire and when they came closer they saw that the shadows were people wearing dark cloaks.

‘Black and Lestrange.’ Said a cold voice from the other side of the fire, ‘Who did you bring?’
‘My…my cousin, My lord.’ Regulus said with a bow.
‘And what’s your name, child.’ The cold voice said to Tilden.
‘Tildana Black.’ She said when straightened her back even more.
‘Bella do you have a cousin with that name?’ the voice said to one of the dark cloaked people.
‘**** Bella’s here.’ Regulus hissed to Rabastan.
‘No I don’t.’ The woman said on a childish tone.
‘Who are you, child.’ The man behind the voice stood before Tilden and straightened her head.
‘Tilden.’ She said without hesitation.
‘Tilden, why don’t you show respect to me by bowing?’ The man said. Tilden was looking right into his cold bleu eyes.
‘I don’t show respect to someone I don’t think is worthy of my respect.’ Tilden said with an angry look on her face.
‘He’s going to kill her.’ Regulus said between his teeth to Rabastan, who stood now next to him.
‘No one ever talked to me like that.’ The man said looking down on her, ‘Your name isn’t just Tilden what’s more?’
‘O NO, now we’re in deep trouble.’ Regulus said nervous.
‘Evans.’ Tilden said strict.
‘The Mudblood!’ the woman, named Bella, shrieked.
‘A muggleborn?’ the man turned around to face the fire.
‘She’s much more then just a muggleborn, My lord.’ Rabastan stepped forward.
‘O Yes, Rabastan?’ The man said staring into the fire, ‘Do I see love in your eyes?’
‘I…My Lord.’ Rabastan didn’t know what to say. His brother was standing close to him, he looked strict at him as if he would curse him if he said something wrong.
‘Let the dementors finish her.’ The man said.

Dark creatures came closer and were flying towards Tilden. Fear wasn’t in her eyes. Why should she fear?
‘Do you really think I fear you?’ Tilden hissed towards the man.
‘Excuse me?’ the man said turning to Tilden.
‘You really think you’re everything because people fear you!’
‘You’re brave or foolish.’ The man said with a smirk.
‘Like I care what you think.’ She said when she stepped towards him.
‘You’re a strong minded witch, I see.’ He placed his cold hand under her chin and made her look into his eyes.
‘I see a man, who lost almost everything.’ She said strict. Many death eaters looked at each other and whispering people broke the silence. The cold air had gone colder. Dementors were floating around the death eaters. The man’s smirk faded away.
‘I can use someone like you.’ He said cold, ‘Someone who knows how muggles handle.’
‘But my Lord.’ Said Bella.
‘Quiet Bellatrix.’ The man hissed and he took his wand out of his black cloak, ‘Give me your arm.’
Tilden gave her left arm to the man and he pointed his wand to it. He murmured something and a green light flash burned into Tilden’s skin. The pain she felt was beyond limits, it burned like her skin was on fire.
The blood was flowing out of her left underarm. Tilden looked at it and saw that the curse was carving something into her flesh. She felt weak and dizzy, probably by the many blood she lost. When the man suddenly laughed she realised that it was a tattoo. The tattoo was a black snake and a skull.
‘Now you’re one of mine.’ The man said, ‘you’re one of Lord Voldemort’s followers now, be proud and join the war against Dumbledore and his stupid muggle palls.’
‘With pleasure.’ Tilden said grinning, examining the tattoo.



It was a warm summer day. Hogsmeade was crowded. In front of ‘The Three Broomsticks’ was a dark-red haired girl waiting. She had told her boyfriend she had to meet her sister here.
‘Lilly?’ an other dark-red haired girl said from a behind the other one.
‘Here you are, I thought you would never come.’ Lilly smiled.
‘Look, Lilly, I need to talk to you but it’s to crowded in there so maybe we can go somewhere else?’ Tilden suggested.
‘Fine where?’
‘The Hogs Head?’ Tilden said without one moment of hesitation.
‘Can’t we just go somewhere quiet to sit down?’ Lilly said. She didn’t want to go to the ‘Hogs Head’ it wasn’t appropriate to be seen there especially not when you’re a Head girl.
‘Fine.’ Tilden said short.
The girls walked in silence out of the village. Tilden was still using her stick but the pain was less then usual. When they reached a quiet place, Lilly sat down on a rock and Tilden looked at her.
‘Lilly, you’re my sister and all and…’ How would she ask this? How would Lilly react? And that bloody arm of hers itched.
‘Tilden just ask.’ Lilly smiled on her usual sweet way.
‘Look this is maybe strange but do you want to be my best maid?’ Tilden got nervous and walked around.
‘Sure, but aren’t you a little early?’ Lilly said smiling.
‘Rabastan and I are getting married next week.’ Tilden said serious.
‘You’re joking aren’t you?’ Lilly laughed.
‘No, I’m not.’ Tilden stood still looking into her sisters eyes.
‘You’re sixteen, you’re to young.’ Lilly got serious too.
‘I know but with the war and all and don’t forget that I played with dead.’ Tilden said.
‘Well I will only be your best maid if you’re mine on my wedding.’ Lilly said when she realised her sister had thought about this for a long time.
‘We have a deal then.’ Tilden smiled.
‘So the 3rd of July then?’ Lilly smiled placing her arm around her little sister’s shoulders. She knew her sister well and she saw that Tilden was sure about what she was doing.


The sun was shining bright. In a church somewhere by the British shore was a young man, whole in black, waiting nervously. An other man was sitting on a chair on the first row playing with the white rose in his buttonhole.
Behind the French doors were two red heads talking.
‘How do I look?’ did the youngest ask. She was wearing a short white dress with long sleeves. Her hair was pulled back with pins and was decorated with white roses.
‘You look beautiful, pity mom can’t see you.’ Said the oldest with a smile.
‘I want to keep it quiet, sis.’ The youngest said to her sister.
‘I think we better go now, he won’t wait for eternity.’
The oldest took the younger one’s arm to lead her through the doors and to support her so she didn’t had to use her leaning stick. When they started walking down the aisle the typical wedding music started. The two men stood up and both smiled.
The girls reached the groom. The oldest stopped, looked at her younger sister and smiled.
‘Good luck.’ She whispered when she placed a kiss on her forehead and she stood back.
The youngest took the hand of her groom and smiled at him. This was the happiest day of her life. People were right about that.
‘Dearly beloved we are gathered here to bound these two young people.’ The priest started. The two lovebirds kept looking at each other and smiled.
‘Do you Rabastan Rodan Lestrange take Tilden Marc Evans to be your lawful wedded wife to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness or in health, to love and to cherish 'till death do part you?’
‘I do.’ Rabastan said smiling even more before the priest turned to the girl.
‘Do you Tilden Marc Evans take Rabastan Rodan Lestrange to be your lawful wedded husband To have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness or in health, to love and to cherish 'till death do part you?’
‘I certainly do.’ Tilden said without any form of hesitation.
‘The rings please.’ Said the priest and Regulus gave him a little box, ‘you may start, sir.’
‘With this ring I wed thee.’ He said when he sheaved the ring around her left fourth finger.
‘With this ring I wed thee.’ She said when she did the same as him.
‘Then I declare you now as husband and wife.’ The priest said, ‘you may kiss the bride.’
They kissed each other romantically. They were perfect together, it was like a fairy tale. Something that had to last forever. Something that would be remembered for eternity.

hey,

We're February now. That means that we just passed the first month of 2008.
I wrote a new Chapter. I hope it's good I just wrote it I don't know why, it just came to me. I would love to hear what you think.
Leave feedback here

Greets Rox
_________________

Chap 11: Lost life

The 7th of July in a dark mansion near London.
‘FATHER!’ screamed Tilden, who was laying in a bed on the third floor. She had a nightmare again. Rabastan, who had slept next to her, jumped out of bed. She was sweating like a pig and her entire body shivered.
Rabastan ran out of the room and came back with a bowl of water. He sat back next to her and took her hand. She was so cold, it was like she was dead.
‘Incendio!’ he said to the fire place opposite the bed.
‘Don’t leave me.’ Tilden whispered with a sad tone in her voice.
‘I’m here.’ Rabastan said quiet, although he knew she was still sleeping.
‘Please, don’t leave me.’ She whispered again, crying now. Rabastan took her in his arms.
‘Shhh.’ He shook her like a little baby. Tilden woke up.
‘Rabastan.’ She whispered silently.
‘Yes.’ He whispered back.
‘I’m so cold. Did I have a nightmare?’ she asked.
‘The water is warming and yes you had a nightmare.’ He kissed her temple.
‘I saw my father, he said that I had to take care of my self. I wanted to touch him but every time I came closer he was further.’ Her shoulders were shaking because she was crying.
‘You’ll be fine.’ Rabastan stroke her hair gently and pushing her in the pillows.
‘That wasn’t all. I saw you, you were standing there smiling. I hugged you and you said sorry and disappeared. I saw noting more then emptiness and then two cribs. Two babies were crying in each crib one. I ran to it an I looked at the first baby, it was a boy. I took the boy in my arms and it stopped crying, I thought it was sleeping but then I looked at it and it was dead. I was shocked and I dropped it. The baby vanished and so did his crib.’ She said looking at the fire.
‘what about the other baby?’ Rabastan asked.
‘I went to the other one and it was a girl. I didn’t know what to do and I pushed the crib gently until the baby stopped crying. She looked at me with big blue eyes. I felt a strange band with the baby and I hugged her. Then I was standing in a room with the baby still in my arms. You were there and you looked thin and sick. You said I had to take care of myself and you kissed my forehead, you left and I ran after you. I said don’t leave me but you looked at me and smiled. You disparated together with Rodolphus and Bellatrix. You left me crying and begging with a baby.’ Tilden started to cry.
‘I would never leave you.’ Rabastan said touching her cheek, ‘I love you to much.’
‘Could it be a premonition?’ Tilden asked sniffing.
‘I don’t know, Tilsy.’
‘I had a dream like this months before my father died. He died in it too but differently. I saw Regulus too floating in a river. It’s almost a year ago I had that dream and half of it became reality.’ She said calm and she suddenly looked at Rabastan, who had turned pale with the thought of a dead Regulus.
‘I will never leave you unprotected. That’s why I married you.’ Rabastan said kissing her cheek.


In the Great Hall was the feast going on. Dumbledore was standing on his usual spot and started his speech like every year.
‘Welcome and welcome back. I these dark times I’m very delighted to see so many younglings together. We all know how hard we need to support each other, no mater what or who we are. I hope that this year will be as much fun as last for those who already were here and that it will become a second home for those who are new. The teachers and I are always prepared to listen if something’s bothering you. The Dark Lord is recruiting and gaining power but together we can stop him but before we do that we have to eat.’ The headmaster smiled and the on tables plates were filled.
‘Like that old goat can stop the Dark Lord.’ Said Forbia Rowle, who was sitting opposite Tilden. The smell of food made Tilden feel sick. She didn’t had an appetite so she didn’t fill her plate.
‘What’s wrong Tilden you look so white?’ Etney Mulciber, who sat next to Forbia, said.
‘I’m fine, really.’ Tilden said forcing a smile on her face.
‘Here, Tilsy eat something.’ Regulus said holding a chicken’s leg in front of her nose. Which made her feel even more sick then before. She jumped up with the feeling she had to throw up any moment now and she ran out of the Great Hall.
‘What’s wrong with her?’ asked Etney to a confused Regulus.
‘I…I…I don’t know.’ Regulus stuttered.

In a toilet on the ground floor of Hogwarts was Tilden sitting next to a toilet. The tear were streaming over her cheeks. She was breathing heavily. Nobody could see her like this. They would think she was weak. She heard the door open and tried to become quiet.
‘Tilden are you here?’ she heard a familiar voice ask. She stood up and opened the separate toilet door. In the girls toilet was Rabastan standing looking worried at her.
‘Are you ok?’ he asked coming closer to her.
‘I don’t know.’ She kept looking down. Rabastan would think she was weak if she looked into his eyes.
‘You look sick, Tilsy.’ Rabastan took her in his arms and kissed her hair.
‘Rabastan I didn’t have my periods yet.’ She whispered.
‘What do you mean?’ Rabastan asked.
‘I think I’m pregnant.’ Tilden started to cry again.
‘Hush that’s not that bad, is it?’ Rabastan tried to comfort her.
‘Rabastan I’m sixteen, I can’t have a baby.’ She was crying even harder.
‘You don’t want it?’ Rabastan asked disappointed. She didn’t want his child now so she would never want his children.
‘I don’t know.’ She whispered, ‘I’m not even sure.’
‘If you are I wouldn’t mind if we kept it.’ He said rubbing her back, ‘how sure are you?’
‘Very sure. I’m sick when I see or smell food, I wake up and I’m feeling dizzy and I missed at least one period and the one that has to come now isn’t coming through either.’ She said and she looked scared into Rabastan’s eyes.
‘We’ll be fine.’ Rabastan said after he saw the look in here eyes.
‘What will they say?’ Tilden asked worried.
‘We won’t tell them.’ Rabastan smiled.
‘They will see.’ Tilden’s tears had stopped.
‘You can wear wide clothes.’
‘We’ll see.’ Tilden said smiling back, ‘If I’m expecting a child I’m happy it’s yours.’
‘Me too.’ Rabastan kissed her like only a lover could.


The streets in Hogsmeade were white with snow. A young couple was walking hand in hand back in the high street. They had left the school grounds without someone noticing it.
‘It’s going to be a boy.’ Rabastan smiled proud. Tilden was now almost five months far, she had never felt so happy in her life. She placed her free hand on her belly.
‘I know.’ She smiled.
‘it’s so funny nobody has noticed it yet.’ Rabastan said grinning. Tilden had gained plenty of weight so people who wanted to notice it would have.
‘Yeah even Regulus hasn’t got a clue, he just thinks I eat to much.’ Tilden looked at Rabastan and they stopped.
‘We’re married for five months and a week can you believe that.’ Rabastan held her arms.
‘I know.’ She smiled.
‘I love you.’ Rabastan lowered his head so his lips almost touched hers.
‘I know.’ She kissed him softly and he kissed her back. Suddenly she felt something in her belly. She released her self from Rabastan and looked into his eyes.
‘He’s kicking.’ Tilden said taking Rabastan’s hand and placing it on her belly, ‘Do you feel it?’ Rabastan nodded. It was fantastic that something created by love could grow inside a belly. He was looking forward to the birth of their son, it would be the happiest day of his life. He would have a son, the greatest gift Tilden could give him. He knew that they were still young but they would make the best of it and that was what counts.


A week later was Tilden walking back to the common room after she had her last class. She felt happy because of the coming holiday and the new life that was growing in her. She placed her hand on her belly and strangely enough she didn’t feel a thing. He’s sleeping she thought.
She was walking further and suddenly she felt a heavy pain. She thought it was normal and walked further again. A pain flash stopped her, she couldn’t walk further. She fell on her knees and the pain became even heavier then before, she lost control and started to scream. A couple of boys came out of Slytherin common. Rabastan and Regulus were between them and ran toward her.
‘She has to go to the hospital wing.’ Regulus said taking one of her arms to support her. Rabastan nodded and took her other arm. When she stood back on her legs Rabastan saw that there was blood on the floor. He was worried about it. What had happened?
They broth her to the hospital wing and there Madame Pomfrey helped her into one of the beds. Tilden was crying and Rabastan held her hand tightly.
‘The baby.’ She whispered in pain to Rabastan.
‘Boys will you please leave.’ Madame Pomfrey said to the two boys. They left hearing Tilden scream. Rabastan wasn’t sure how to react, Tilden was pregnant. What was wrong?
An other scream came from inside. Then it was quiet for a long time.

Rabastan sat down on one side of the door and Regulus on the other. Hours had passed in silence when suddenly Madame Pomfrey opened the bog doors. She came out looking as white as sheets of the beds inside the room.
‘How is she?’ Rabastan jumped up.
‘O, She’s fine… yes the girl is fine.’ Pomfrey said looking at the wall.
‘What’s wrong, Madame?’ asked Regulus.
‘The girl had a miscarriage. Unbelievable, this is the first time in my entire career.’
‘A baby you mean?’ Regulus was confused, he thought Tilden had just gained some weight but a baby? That was just a little unexpected.
‘Yes, Mr Black. A baby.’ She looked at Rabastan, ‘she said she didn’t know.’
‘Can we see her?’ Regulus asked but Rabastan didn’t wait for an answer and ran inside to the bed where Tilden was laying.
She was sweating and her eyes were filled with tears. Rabastan took a chair, sat down next to her and took her hand.
‘I’ve lost the baby.’ She whispered looking at the ceiling.
‘I know.’ He said kissing her hand.
‘I’m so sorry, I know how much this mend to you.’ She kept looking up.
‘It mend a lot to us both, my love. We have to be happy that this baby didn’t kill you.’ Rabastan tried not show how devastated he was. He wanted that baby so much. Tilden was still alive that was what mattered now, without her he couldn't raise a baby, without her he couldn’t even live.
‘I understand you don’t love me anymore.’ She whispered in pain. This pain wasn’t physical but it was mental.
‘Where do you get that stupid idea from? I love you in sickness and in health, remember?’ He said with a smile.
‘Yes, I do but how can I…’ Tilden stopped and looked at him.
‘What’s wrong?’ Rabastan asked.
‘The dream. It’s coming true.’ Tilden’s eyes filled themselves with tears again.
‘Don’t think that, that was just a nightmare. You lost the baby because something was wrong with it.’ Rabastan stoke her hair.
‘Or something was wrong with me.’ Tilden felt so bad. Last night she had lain in bed feeling the baby kick and now it was dead.
‘There’s noting wrong with you , there will never be something wrong with you.’ He looked at her with so much love in his eyes.
‘I can’t do this without you.’ Tilden placed her free hand on his hands.
‘I love you.’ He said.
‘I think we have to name him, so we can burry him.’ Tilden knew that this was the only way to say goodbye to the creature she had carried for almost five months.
‘I don’t think that’s such a good idea. It would only make it harder.’ Rabastan didn’t know what to do.
‘Reuben.’ She whispered.
‘What?’ Rabastan didn’t get what she said.
‘We can call him Reuben Salazar Lestrange.’ Tilden whispered.
‘If you want that.’ Rabastan knew that he had to support her. She needed him now more then before.
‘Our little Reuben.’ Tilden smiled just to make the tears go away. Why did it happen? What did she do wrong? Would she ever feel that again? Or would she fade away like the life that she had just lost.

hey,

here's a new chap. Hope it's good and hope you enjoy it.
Feedback here please
Greets rox
_______________

Chap 12: Sinners and murderers.

The streets were white with snow. A muggle village was preparing for Christmas. What had to be a happy holiday was a holiday full of pain for Tilden. She was laying upside-down in the couch watching television, well actually zapping.
-What good is it that you’re a muggleborn and there’s nothing on T.V.?- She thought. She suddenly stopped on a channel which was playing a concert.
‘If only I could be there.’ The woman sang, ‘I would take you in my arms.’
-How stupid! Even Celestina Warbeck is better then this. - She thought zapping again.

Meanwhile in the kitchen, Lilly and James were talking to Susan Evans.
‘Lilly can’t you do something about her. She hasn’t said a word since she arrived. She’s just laying there on the couch watching television all day long.’ Susan complained when she poured some tea in Lilly’s cup and then started to give James some too.
Susan had changed in the past year. She had grown older, her face was wrinkly and underneath her eyes were dark circles formed.
‘She’s depressed, mom.’ Lilly brought the cup to her lips and Susan sat down after she had taken a cup herself.
‘Why is she depressed? She hasn’t got to be depressed she inherited most of your fathers’ possessions.’ Susan was in some ways jealous because her youngest daughter had inherited her husbands business and his cars. She had expected this but she had inherited more then her sweet Petunia had, who got only some money.
‘Mother do you really think that takes away the pain of losing someone you loved?’ Lilly had an angry look on her face. James was just sitting there watching his tea steam.
‘No of course not. But why is she acting like this?’ Susan tried to play the worried mother now.
‘She didn’t tell you, did she?’ Lilly started and looked worried at the door, which led to the living room.
‘Tell me what? She didn’t look at me nor did she talk to me.’ Susan answered.
‘Tilden had a miscarriage, mother.’ Lilly felt so bad for her little sister.
‘How do you know that? I didn’t know that and I always know everything.’ James suddenly spoke.
‘Dumbledore told me that Tilden had been brought to the hospital wing after her last class with enormous pains in her belly and that a few hours later she got a dead son.’ Lilly told her mother what Dumbledore had told her.
‘Those filthy Slytherins raped her.’ James said angry forming a fist above the table, ‘I’ll make sure they don’t touch her again.’
‘So that little **** had a baby.’ Susan said ignoring James, ‘good luck it’s dead.’
‘Mother, how can you say that?’ Lilly couldn’t understand her mother’s cruelty.
‘She acts like she’s to good for us and now she’s pregnant, what will the neighbours say? They will think I’m a bad mother and that my daughters are ho…’ Susan couldn’t speak out the last word.
‘Is that the only thing you think about? What about Tilden?’ Lilly got angry with her mother. How could she be so selfish?
‘Tilden? Tilden? ...She sought it all by herself, it’s her own fault.’ Susan said furious.
‘I can’t believe you, mother. How can you be like this?’ Lilly stood up, ‘I’m going to see how Tilly is.’

Lilly went to the living room where she found Tilden laying on the couch watching a Christmas program.
‘How are you?’ Lilly asked. Tilden suddenly looked up, she looked white and sick. This wasn’t how Lilly remembered her little sister.
‘I know about the baby.’ Lilly sat down next to Tilden, ‘I’m sorry.’ Tilden sat up and looked helpless. Did Lilly really feel sorry for her? Tilden kept the silence.
‘It was Rabastan’s wasn’t it?’ Lilly placed a hand on Tilden’s shoulder. Tilden nodded.
‘You can tell me, I’m your sister.’ Lilly smiled to comfort Tilden. But Tilden didn’t respond.
‘I know it’s hard for you, little one, but you have to go on.’ Lilly looked into Tilden’s eyes, which were filled with tears. Tilden threw herself against Lilly, who placed her arms around her little sister, who started to cry.
‘It was a boy.’ Tilden whispered.
‘I’m so sorry.’ Lilly had to fight her own tears now.
‘We were so happy.’ She kept crying in Lilly’s arms.
‘I can imagine.’ Lilly stroke Tilden’s hair.
‘We were going to keep it.’ Tilden held her sister like she was going to fall.
‘Of course you were. I couldn’t imagine better parents then you two.’ Lilly tried to be supportive.
‘His name was Reuben and we buried him.’ Tilden’s tears were gone.
‘It’s hard.’ Lilly patted her back.
‘We weren’t there to burry him, Rabastan’s brother was there. He arranged everything for us.’
‘Rodolphus right?’ Lilly had heard from him. He was cruel and a feared death eater. She had heard that his enemies were brutally slaughtered but that his two daughters were living in heaven, although their mother hated them, and that he would do everything to help his little brother.
‘Yes, Rodolphus. He was so kind to do it for us.’ Tilden said still laying against Lilly. Tilden felt comfortable. Lilly was so nice, why hadn’t she seen this side of her sister before? She knew her sister loved her and she loved her sister too. She was thankful she had a sister like Lilly, without her she would have done stupid and irresponsible things.


The night had fallen over England. Tilden was sleeping in her bed when suddenly someone was ticking on her window. She woke up, stepped out of her bed and walked to her bedroom window. She opened the curtains and looked into the dark night. Suddenly a head came up from under the windowsill, she screamed. When she had calmed down she opened the window and two dark cloaked men came in.
She sat on her bed when one of them removed his death eater mask.
‘Are you OK?’ he asked. Tilden saw his familiar blue eyes and nodded.
‘You have to put on some other clothes.’ The other one had removed his mask too, it was Regulus.
‘Why?’ She asked to the one who sat kneeled before her with his hands on her knees.
‘The Dark Lord wants to see us.’ He answered. Tilden stood up and put on the light. She opened her wardrobe and took out some clothes.
‘If you want I can go…’ Regulus said but Tilden had already removed her nightshirt.
Regulus was stunned, overwhelmed by her sudden exposure. She put on her darkest clothes and turned around to face the two boys.
‘How do I look?’ Tilden asked.
‘W…w…w…wonderful.’ Regulus stuttered and Rabastan grinned.
‘Lets go, the Dark Lord won’t wait forever.’ Rabastan said still grinning.

Once they were in the white backyard, Rabastan presented his arm to Tilden and she took it very tightly. Rabastan smiled at her and then concentrated. He disapparate and Tilden closed her eyes. She felt cold wind blowing into her face when she opened her eyes again.
She saw five other dark cloaked people standing near them.
‘The Dark Lord has given us the exact location of that blood traitor Edgar Bones.’ One of the men said.
‘Walden, when will we leave? The boys are alone and…’ The woman next to him started to say but he directly interrupted her.
‘Josephine, will you please shut up! Randy is old enough to make sure nobody gets in.’ the man named Walden yelled at his wife.
‘Macnair! If you don’t shut up they will hear us.’ An other man said.
‘Parkinson is right.’ Said the man, who stood closest to Tilden.
‘Very well.’ Macnair said and he looked at an other woman near Parkinson. ‘What do you think Florentine? Is your brother-in-law right?’ he asked her and she nodded shortly.
‘Can we just do it now, Macnair?’ Regulus asked.
‘Black is right, it’s time we take care of that traitor.’ Parkinson said.
‘Thanks, Pat. How far is it?’ Regulus asked.
‘Over there.’ Parkinson pointed at a little light not far away on a hill.

The house was small but it looked cosy. Suddenly Tilden stopped when she saw a little bike laying in the snow. There were children in the house. She couldn’t…but she had to do it. She told herself that these children were blood traitors too and that they had to die. She only whished that their mother didn’t had to see them die, she knew how hard that was.
‘Black and Lestrange you two stay here with Evans to warn us if an Order member comes.’ Parkinson whispered.
Tilden, Regulus and Rabastan staid outside and the other five went in. They heard a door slam open and a few things break and then a scream.
‘What a beautiful night.’ Regulus said smiling.
‘Yeah look at those stars.’ Rabastan said pointing at the sky. An other scream came out of the house, it was a woman.
‘The moon is beautiful too.’ Tilden said mentioning the half-moon that was lighting the fields near the hill.
‘I think Florentine Forecast has found herself a teenage boy.’ Regulus said after hearing a boy scream.
‘Maybe that’s that idiot, what was his name again…’ Rabastan was thinking. Brown-red hair, stupid look, clumsy.
‘Timothy.’ Tilden said.
‘That third year, right.’ Regulus asked.
‘Yep.’
‘I knew I had heard that scream before.’ he laughed when a man flew through a window. Inside a little girl yelled daddy and a woman screamed for the last time.
‘Look what we have here.’ Tilden said in a mean way, ‘A blood traitor.’
Regulus started laughing when Tilden pulled the man in his knees by his hair, he screamed of pain. Tilde formed a fist and smacked it in his face. She heard his nose break, followed by blood.
‘Look, the muggleborn is giving Bones what he deserves.’ Macnair spoke.
Tilden didn’t listen to Walden but she felt this enormous need to hurt someone. She blamed him for what she had lost. She stamped her foot into his breast and the sound of breaking bones broke the silence. She released him and he fell into the snow.
‘Finish him.’ She said when she was walking towards her husband and she squeezed his hand. She didn’t want to see this. Did she feel sorry for the man? No, she couldn’t. She had to do this.
‘AVADA KEDAVRA!’ she heard Florentine yell with her extremely high voice.
‘Black the honour is all yours.’ Parkinson said. Regulus stepped forward and pointed his wand to the sky.
‘Morsmordre!’ He yelled and the dark mark was formed on the sky.
‘It’s time to go.’ Josephine Macnair said and Florentine disapparated as first. Soon everyone was gone beside Rabastan, Regulus and Tilden.
‘I better go before my mother finds out I’m gone.’ Regulus said just before he disapparated.
‘Do you stay at my place for the night?’ Tilden asked to Rabastan.
‘Is it safe?’ He asked placing his arms around her waist.
‘I guess so, James and Lilly are in their own house.’ She said looking up. Through the eyeholes in her mask she could see Rabastan’s eyes and suddenly she realized that wasn’t what he mend.
They disapparated to Tilden’s room.
‘I’m tired.’ Tilden said when she pulled of her mask.
‘I understand.’ Rabastan, who had already undone himself from his mask and clothes, smiled.
‘I’m sorry.’ Tilden threw his Pyjama to him.
‘What for? There’s noting to be sorry for, sweetheart.’ He changed into his pyjama and looked how she did the same, he pulled the bed cheats back and went sitting on it. Tilden sat down on the bed too with her back at Rabastan. Rabastan placed his hand on her shoulder and pulled her against him. They laid down on the bed, Tilden switched the light off and laid close to Rabastan. The sound of his breath made her feel comfortable, she was safe with him. She had done cruel and violent things but nothing could take away the safeness she felt now. She smiled when she finally fell asleep in the arms of her true love.

hey,

Ok I wrote a new chap today. I hope it's as good as the ones before and I hope you'll enjoy reading it. Just tell me what you think and I'll try to do the best I can.
feedback here


Greets Rox
_____________


Chap 13: Past the point of no return

Tilden felt a tong liking her nose. She smiled but kept her eyes closed. She turned to her left side, where she knew Rabastan couldn’t come without climbing over her. But again she felt a wet tong on her face. She opened her eyes and saw a little dog looking at her.
‘Well good morning, little one.’ She said when she took the dog in both hands and rolled back on her back. She placed the dog on her belly and saw Rabastan sitting on a chair near one of the windows.
‘Is it yours?’ She asked Rabastan, who was smoking a small cigar.
‘It’s yours.’ He said blowing out some smoke.
‘You know that’s going to kill you.’ Tilden said indicating the cigar in his mouth. She got out of the bed, took the little Cavalier King Charles Spaniel in her arms and walked to Rabastan. Outside it was still dark. She couldn’t remember if it had already been morning and it was an other dark day or it was still the same night. She sat on Rabastan’s lap and looked outside.
‘Do you like the dog?’ He asked stroking the dog’s little head.
‘It’s gorgeous.’ She whispered leaning against him, ‘Why do you smoke?’
‘It helps me forget things.’ He put out the cigar in a ashtray on the windowsill.
‘Does it really help?’ She asked concerned.
‘Sometimes.’ He placed his arms around her and placed his head on her shoulder.
‘How will we name it?’ Tilden asked looking at the little brown and white dog.
‘Starting about something else, are we.’ Rabastan kissed her neck softly.
‘It has to have a name, what about Abby?’ She asked.
‘That sounds like my cousin, Abigail.’ Rabastan laughed.
‘Sasha, then?’ she said rubbing behind the creature’s ear.
‘Fine, Sasha it is.’ he kissed her neck again.
‘That tickles.’ She giggled.
‘I know.’ He grinned and did it again.
‘Stop it.’ She didn’t really want him to stop.
‘Why? I like it.’ He gave the dog a little push so it jumped of her lap and turned her around.
‘Selfish snail.’ She teased him and placing kisses on his entire face.
‘Well Mrs Snail, you’re married to me and you’ll have to live with me.’ He grinned pulling her closer.
‘Pity, I thought I could leave you anytime I wanted.’ She smiled.
‘Do you really want that?’ He asked with a serious face.
‘Yes.’ She smiled.
‘Liar.’ He started to tickle her. She laughed and couldn’t stop. The dog had gone back to the bed and was laying under it.


End of February 1979.
The great hall was filled with students, who were taking their breakfast. Tilden and Rabastan were sitting next to each other and laughing when Regulus came in.
‘Have you heard?’ He asked.
‘Heard what?’ Tilden asked.
‘Evelyn Forecast has been killed.’ Regulus sat down opposite them.
‘You mean Lupin’s girlfriend?’ Rabastan asked.
‘I mean Lupin’s wife.’ He corrected his friend.
‘She’s dead.’ Tilden whispered.
‘I just heard the rumours in the corridor.’ Regulus took a sausage when the owls came with the mail. Tilden got her daily prophet and her regular mail. She opened the daily prophet and on the front page was a picture of Evelyn. “Evelyn Forecast-Lupin brutally murdered after leaving a muggle hospital.” Read the title.
‘What was she doing in a muggle hospital?’ Rabastan, who had read the title, asked.
‘Maybe she wanted to do something good.’ Regulus laughed. Tilden turned pale after reading the article.
‘She was expecting a child.’ Tilden whispered.
‘What did you say?’ Rabastan asked.
‘She was going to have a baby.’ Tilden laid the paper down and looked at her cup filled with pumpkin juice.
‘Poor Lupin. I didn’t really know him but I feel sorry for him. He lost two people in one time.’ Regulus said serious now.
Tilden opened one of the two letters she got and read it.
Lilly had send her a letter, which explained how Evelyn had died and how bad Remus was taking it. Lilly told her that Evelyn would want her to come to her funeral because Evelyn had always seen Tilden as a good friend.
‘He’ll get over it.’ Rabastan said taking a slice of bread.
‘I hope he does.’ Tilden said opening the other letter. It was just Sirius telling her the same thing.
‘I hope I’ll never have to deal with that.’ Rabastan placed his arm around Tilden’s shoulder and kissed her temple.
‘Lets hope none of us has to deal with something like that.’ Regulus answered.



A wizard cemetery near the coast. The flowers were blooming and were the only colourful things on the cemetery. The group of people were all dressed in black and the coffin was carried by four men in dark uniforms. They stopped in front of a white marble stone.
A man stood next to the coffin with his face to the people, who stood on the other side. He had white hair that looked transparent by the sun.
‘We are all here to say goodbye to someone, who made our lives warm. Evelyn was a person with a bright future ahead of her. She was friend and companion, she was someone who could make you laugh by just looking at you. One of her closest friends, Lilly Potter, would want to share something with us.’ He said.
Lilly went to the man and he stood aside when she started to speak. Her eyes were filled with tears but she knew to keep the up.
‘She left her house to go to the hospital, where she had a late appointment with a gynaecologist to check on her baby. She was proud of it. Once she had told me that Remus made her feel the happiest woman on earth and I know she was right. She loved us all with her entire heart but Remus always had the largest spot in it. Her parents threw her out when she refused to marry a guy she had never met. She lost and found her warm home. Eve will never be forgotten, her warmth will be missed, her laughter will sound in the wind and she will never fade away as long as we hold her in our memories.’ Lilly’s tears rolled over her cheeks when she finished and went back to where James and Tilden were standing. Tilden placed an arm around her and they gained strength out of each other.
‘Goodbye Evelyn, you will missed.’ Said the man and the coffin buried himself in the soft soil. The tombstone was marked with a full moon and a two hands carrying it. There was something written on it too.






Tilden was walking arm in arm with Lilly behind the four marauders when suddenly she heard some yell ‘Murderer!’. The stopped and saw a dark haired young woman walking towards them with her wand pointing. Tilden recognized her it was Mary Forecast. Mary was Evelyn’s second oldest sister. She had navy coloured eyes and hair as black as charcoal. Suddenly two other women ran towards them. ‘Expiliarmus!’ shouted the largest one of the two.
This one had an extremely high voice when she yelled. She was tall and slim. Her hair was light brown and Hime cut. Her eyes were as dark as the night. Tilden could recognize Florentine everywhere. Florentine was even scarier without death eater mask then when she was wearing one. She was to white to be healthy and for what Tilden saw the sun really irritated her.
Mary’s wand flew out of her hand and she looked devastated at her two sisters.
‘Mary why are you doing this?’ asked Grace.
Grace had always had problems with her weight, although she had a beautiful body with good formed feminine forms. Her hair was cut in a “Bob cut” and was dark brown, her eyes were dark just like her eldest sister’s were and most of the time they were shooting bullets.
‘He killed our little sister!’ shrieked Mary in tears.
‘You’re our little sister.’ Grace said trying to smile.
‘He killed our Eve!’ she yelled hysterically pointing at Remus.
‘Do you want Flor to kill him?’ Grace asked.
‘That would be a start.’ Mary said sobbing. Florentine pointed her wand at Remus and then looked at Mary. James and Sirius had grabbed their wands as well.
‘Do you really want this?’ Grace asked, although Grace was the younger sister she acted motherly over Mary.
‘No, he doesn’t deserve it.’ Mary was still crying and Grace placed and arm around her and led her away. Florentine suddenly recognized Tilden and nodded. Tilden nodded back and saw how Florentine followed her two sisters.


‘Do you know Florentine?’ James asked to Tilden when the three sisters were out of sight.
‘I met her once.’ Tilden lied.
‘She’s dangerous. Quiet but dangerous.’ Peter gasped.
‘How do you know that, wormtail?’ asked Sirius.
‘I heard rrrrrrrrrrumours.’ Peter answered.
‘Why is she so quiet?’ Tilden just asked acting like she didn’t know, but she really didn’t know. She had heard about the curses and the potions but she didn’t know the real story.
‘Some say she can only yell curses and others say she just doesn’t want to talk.’ Sirius said looking at the portal where the three sisters had walked through moments before.
‘I heard that FFFFFlorentine just likes sssssilence.’ Peter stuttered.
‘Evelyn told me that Florentine lost her voice when they were little after she had drunk a bad vanishing potion and it never fully healed.’ Remus said calmly.
‘I’m sorry, Remus.’ Lilly said looking disapproving at the three men, ‘I know how hard it is for you.’
‘It’s ok, Lilly.’ Remus forced a smile on his face.




The dark shadows of the trees made the river look spooky. It was a warm June night. Three dark cloaked people were walking on the little bit of dry land between the river and a forest.
‘Are you sure she’s around here?’ Tilden asked, she was wearing her death eater robes and so were Rabastan and Regulus.
‘Yes, Dorothy Meadowes must be here somewhere.’ Rabastan said looking around.
‘I see something over there.’ Regulus said pointing at a light coming from between the trees.

Tilden walked into the forest followed by the two men. Her heart was beating fast and with every step she made it went faster. She saw the light coming closer and when she saw a woman standing in front of her she stopped.
‘Dorothy Meadowes, sister of Dorcas Meadowes?’ Tilden asked.
‘Yes, who wants to know?’ the woman asked looking into the darkness.
‘The last person you will meet.’ Tilden said and she smashed her fist into Dorothy’s face, which made her fall on the ground.
‘Girl fight.’ Regulus said pushing Rabastan excited.
Tilden kicked into Dorothy’s ribs. The woman screamed.
‘Stand up!’ Tilden yelled but Dorothy kept laying there.
‘ very well, CRUCIO!’ Tilden yelled and Dorothy rolled over the ground out of pain.
‘Had enough?’ Tilden asked lowering her head so she could see the woman crying quietly.
‘I don’t think so.’ Tilden pointed her wand right to the woman’s face ‘AQUARIO!’ she yelled and an immense water bubble was formed around Dorothy’s face. She was trying to get it of but it didn’t work. She had turned purple when Tilden released the curse.
‘Well well well, you don’t look so healthy.’ Tilden said looking at Dorothy gasping for air.
‘Please.’ Dorothy begged for her life. Last year Tilden would have fallen for this but now she didn’t care how much they begged.
‘Why?’ Tilden said acting stupid, ‘Your brother is already dead, what good is it you stay alive?’
‘I beg you.’ She still gasped.
‘You’re a bloody traitor! Why should I spare you.’ Tilden yelled. Rabastan and Regulus were standing between two trees watching Tilden.
‘You’re a ****.’ Dorothy gasped.
‘AVADA KEDAVRA!’ Tilden yelled.
‘Good job.’ Regulus said clapping in his hands.
‘MORSMORDRE!’ she yelled, ‘No one calls me a ****.’ She turned around and the two men followed her.
Dorothy Meadowes was five years older then Tilden and an auror. Tilden had to kill her because she was part of the Order. She felt in some way delighted and happy about what she had done. She had done the right thing she told herself. The Dark Lord would be pleased.
Now she had done this she couldn’t go back. From this day on she had to live with the murder she had committed.

hey,

I wrote this chapter quickly because I won't be able to post till next week. I'll try to post sooner but I can't promise a thing. I hope it's good
Feedback here

Greets Rox
______________

Chap 14: Every story has to end somewhere.

The Last day of school had started. Tilden’s day was filled with last opportunities to thank her teachers before she was going back home. Professor Slughorn was giving a farewell tea party in the afternoon. Tilden and Rabastan were both invited.
Slughorn’s office was filled with Slughorn’s favourites. When Tilden and Rabastan both entered they saw the potions master coming walking towards them.
‘AHA, Evans and Lestrange. Welcome.’ Slughorn shook them both the hand.
‘Pity you graduate, Rabastan m’boy. Luckily I still have this beautiful young lady.’ He said to Tilden.
‘I’m sure, professor, that Tilden is a much better student then I am.’ Rabastan smiled upon her.
‘What makes you so sure?’ the teacher asked rubbing his chin.
‘She had more owl’s then I had, sir.’ Rabastan placed his arm around her.
‘Yes, noting more?’
‘Of course, sir. She had already job offers and she’s only in her sixth year.’ Rabastan said, ‘and she’s beautiful.’ He kissed her temple.
‘Yes that’s true and charming she’s too, just like her sister.’ Slughorn said smiling, ‘I’ll go and see my other students too now.’
‘He’s in a bad mood today.’ Tilden said looking at Slughorn talking angrily to Zolpa Softkiss, a Ravenclaw 7th year.
‘Yes I noticed.’ Rabastan took two butterbeers, which he found on a nearby table between the teacups, and shared it with Tilden, ‘Cheers.’ He said.
‘Cheers.’ Tilden said drinking some beer.
‘Look over there.’ Rabastan said pointing at a young white woman with an elderly black male next to her.
‘Is that Leonore Zabinni?’ Tilden asked to be sure.
‘Yes and that must be her husband, Cornelius Arkas. She’s possibly passing by to say hello to her favourite teacher.’ Rabastan looked curious.
‘Why are you looking like that?’ Tilden asked when she finished her beer.
‘I was just wondering… Why did she marry someone so old?’ He couldn’t understand why Leonore did it. She had always been popular and loved by people her own age and still she was married to someone, who could be her grandfather.
‘Maybe she loves him?’ Tilden answered, ‘Lets go it’s boring.’
They left the party and had a romantic walk by the lake.


The chaos at Lilly and James’ place was even worse then when they moved in. Lilly was searching for a wedding gift that James had put away. Tilden was sitting on the couch and started to laugh when Lilly ran out of the living room yelling that James was immature and unorganized. Sirius came in and sat next to Tilden. Tilden kept laughing and hadn’t noticed Sirius yet.
‘Where are you laughing with?’ He asked smiling.
‘Notting.’ Tilden suddenly stopped laughing.
‘Why did you stop? You’re beautiful when you laugh.’ Sirius said stoking a hair out of her face. Her hair was in a ponytail and a few hairs had come loose after she had rode the entire way from home to Lilly’s house on her bike.
‘Sirius stop that.’ She turned her head away. She felt the heath of a blush on her cheeks.
‘Why?’ He asked softly and he touched her neck.
‘I don’t like it when you touch me.’ She looked at the floor.
‘You liked it when I kissed you.’ He place his lips on the place where his fingers were before.
‘Will you please stop that.’ She demanded, she got the strength to stop him and pushed him away.
‘C’mon Tilly, you liked me last year.’ Sirius said when she jumped up and walked around in the room.
‘Do you really think I like you?’ she almost yelled. How could he think she liked him?
‘Yes I do.’ He said convinced about it.
‘Idiot! I never liked you and I never will!’ she yelled.
‘You kissed me back.’ He stood up to and walked towards her.
‘No I didn’t.’ she felt bad.
‘You love me.’ He place his hands on her shoulders.
‘I love Rabastan.’ She said quietly.
‘I love you.’ Sirius said puling her in his arms. Did she hear that right did Mr Macho-man just say he loved her?
‘You just think that because…because you have a bad day.’ Tilden didn’t know what to say.
‘I really love you.’ He repeated and kissed her hair.
‘Leave me alone.’ Tilden pushed Sirius away on the moment Lilly and James re-entered the room. She ran out of the room and by accident she ran against Lilly so the glass vase, which she was holding, fell in a thousand pieces.

Tilden ran to the back yard and sat down on the grass. Why did Sirius act like this? He couldn’t really love her. He was a heartless ****, who could get every girl he wanted and he abused that gift. Why did he want her? He couldn’t get her, she was married to the love of her life. She didn’t had to feel this way, she had everything she wanted and soon people will see her as a pureblood. Soon they wouldn’t dare to think she was muggleborn, soon she would be one of the most powerful witches in the world.
‘Tilly?’ Lilly was coming to her and sat down next to her. Tilden wiped away her few tears.
‘Yes.’ Tilden smiled as if noting had happened.
‘What happened in there?’ Lilly asked.
‘A little disagreement.’ Tilden took a daisy and played with it.
‘Sirius looks like he has a broken heart.’ Lilly grinned.
‘I don’t care.’ Tilden placed the Daisy behind Lilly’s ear and smiled.
‘Remember that time dad called you Daisy?’ Lilly asked stroking her sister’s hair behind her ear.
‘Yes, I miss him.’ Tilden smiled and looked to the sky, ‘Do you think he’s watching us?’
‘I’m sure he’s watching us.’ Lilly placed her arm around Tilden and she laid her head against Tilden’s.
‘You’re my best friend, Lil.’ Tilden said placing her arm around Lilly.
‘You’re mine too.’ Lily smiled. Once there was a time they could kill each other and now they were friends, Lilly couldn’t wish for more.
‘James and I are planning to have a baby.’ Lilly suddenly said. She didn’t know how her sister would react but she had to say it now before it was to late.
‘That would be wonderful.’ Tilden smiled against Lilly’s expectations.
‘You really think that?’
‘Yeah, it’s not because of me you have to wait.’ Tilden wasn’t sure how she had to say this, ‘You found a wonderful and caring partner in James, a child of you two would be special.’
‘That’s nice of you to say.’ Lilly smiled. Her sister had been against her marriage with James from the start and now she was positive about it.
Tilden took a cigarette out of her pocket and put it in her mouth. Before she could form a little fire on the end of her wand Lilly stopped her.
‘When did you start that?’ Lilly asked.
‘A few moths ago.’ She lighted the tip of her cigarette and inhaled.
‘It’s going to kill you.’ Lilly said looking worried at the smoke her little sister had blown out.
‘Something has to kill me.’ Tilden smiled inhaling again.
‘Why do you smoke?’ Lilly took the cigarette out of Tilden’s mouth and pushed it out in the grass next her.
‘To forget things.’ Tilden had heard this excuse before. She knew it was bull**** but smoking just gave her an other opportunity to feel good again. It gave her the opportunity to forget the faces of the death that haunted her in her mind.



The night was warm and Tilden was sleeping without her blanket over her. Rabastan was snoring loudly and the dog was laying at their feet. When Tilden started to shiver.
She saw a green flash in her dreams. Lilly fell down, a baby crying. The Dark Lord walked to the baby, it became dark. Now she was in the Hog’s head, Severus was listening at a door.
Darkness fell again and light came back when she saw Rabastan standing in front of her. He was older and looked sick. She saw him fade away and suddenly she stood in the dark forest opposite a young man, who looked a lot like James but had the green eyes she shared with Lilly. ‘Help’ she heard echoing. Everything faded away. She woke up with a cold feeling on her back.

She was sitting up in the bed, Rabastan awoke and looked at her.
‘Are you Ok, sweetie?’ Rabastan placed his hand on her shoulder and she instantly turned around. The look in her eyes was full of fear, he had never seen her like this before. What had happened.
‘Rabastan don’t leave me.’ She whispered throwing herself in his arms and starting to cry.
‘I’m not going to leave you.’ He said caressing her hair and kissing it softly.
‘One day you will.’ She whispered.
‘Lets hope that day is far away.’ He whispered back holding her safely in his arms.

hey,

I've wrote a new chapter and I hope it's good. It's longer then the last and it has some information in it as well. Well most of it is bloody information but the battles are comming I promiss.
Leave feedback and I'll be a happy girl.
F/B

Greets Rox
____________

Chap15: How can she live without him?

The last week of summer had come. Tilden was sitting in an armchair in the garden of her house. The garden was filled with flowers in all the colours that existed. She was smiling while she was reading the paper and saw Rabastan run around with the dog. Her new cat she had had from Rabastan a few weeks ago was laying on her lap. The Siamese was spinning and enjoying the sun. She stroke over his soft back and the cat looked up. His bleu eyes were almost shining and suddenly it meowed. Rabastan came running towards her and sat next to her legs.
He was sweating of the heat and kissed her lips quickly.
‘It’s hard to believe that we would have had a baby with us.’ Tilden touched his cheek.
‘We have these little ones, don’t we.’ He took Sasha in his both hands and held her with her nose against his.
‘I still don’t understand why you bought Nanami for me.’ She stroke the cat again.
‘Because you love cats and I love you.’ He smiled. That wasn’t the real reason. He had bought that cat because Tilden was getting down again. She had let Reuben’s shoes, which she had both a week before she had her miscarriage, change by goblins in gold and placed them on the fireplace.
‘I love you too.’ She kissed him softly, ‘Will we ever have children?’ She asked looking scared. She wanted a child no mater what.
‘First you’ll have to finish school and then we can have as much children as you please, Milady.’ Rabastan grinned.
‘I want… let me see… at least ten.’ She smiled and the cat moved against her belly.
‘Well if you want ten then you’ll get ten.’ Rabastan kissed his wife again when suddenly Sasha started to bark and ran towards the house.
‘Uncle Rabastan! Uncle Rabastan!’ A little girl was running over the lawn towards them. She had the darkest black hair Tilden had ever seen and a pair of sweet looking brown eyes.
‘Pandora! Watch out for your dress! Don’t fall!’ a thickset man ran beside her followed by an other girl, who was older then the other one.

When the girl reached them they smiled at each other and the four year old girl ran into Rabastan’s arms. The heavy man finally reached them and gave Tilden a little smile.
‘How are you Desdemona?’ Tilden asked polite to the eight year old girl.
‘I’m fine, thank you Ansie.’ The girl had high cheekbones, sleek black hair, a thin mouth and beautiful light blue eyes.
‘So little devil, why are you interrupting uncle Rabastan?’ Rabastan asked to the little girl in his arms.
‘Well,’ she started, ‘Mommy and daddy were fighting again and daddy was sick of mommy’s stupid beehaaviior.’
‘Behavior, sweetheart. And that’s not why we are here.’ Rodolphus said but he was interrupted by his other daughter.
‘You really said that mother was hacking the rainforest again and you were going to uncle Rabastan and Ansie.’ Desdemona said not moving a muscle to show any emotion.
‘Go and play a bit with that dog.’ Rodolphus pointed at Sasha and Desdemona tried to take Pandora’s hand but she was already running behind the dog.
When the girls were far enough so they couldn’t hear them Rodolphus talked again.
‘I’m sometimes wondering why Desdemona is so bitter. Sure she’s Bellatrix’ daughter but a little emotion out of the house would be nice.’ Rodolphus looked worried at the two girls.
‘Maybe you can send her to Durmstrang it’s their school motto: “Emotions are your only weakness. Don’t show them because they will be used against you.”. Remember that?’ Tilden grinned.
‘I don’t want any of my little princesses to go to that school.’ Rodolphus made two chairs appear and he sat down on one of them.
‘Rodolphus you have to let them go one day.’ Rabastan sat down on the other chair.
‘I know but it’s so…’ Rodolphus smiled when Pandora screamed out of joy.
‘Sure you raised them all by yourself but that doesn’t stop them to grow up.’ Tilden looked at them and she felt a strange pain in her heart.
‘You’re right, Evans.’ Rodolphus smiled at her, ‘I see my brother found a good wife in you.’
‘Thank you.’ Rabastan started to laugh.

The day was grey and the platform was filled with students and parents. Tilden was standing there with Regulus and Rabastan. Her last year, the year she had nobody to share with, the year she would remember forever.
‘So sugar princess, will you write us everyday?’ Regulus said grinning.
‘Sure and I’ll tell you when I’m going to Hogs Meade and when I take a bath and when I change my underwear.’ Tilden kissed his cheek and then turned to Rabastan, who was holding Sasha in his arms. The dog was nervous, it was like he knew his lady would leave him again.
‘Take care of yourself.’ Rabastan kissed her quickly.
‘Take care of my little precious.’ Tilden stroke over the dog’s head and smiled, ‘Feed her everyday and don’t lose her.’
‘I won’t forget. Relax you know Sasha is like a child to me.’ Rabastan kissed her again.
‘Well okay, I will miss you if you’ll miss me too.’ Little flames were burning in her eyes.
‘I’ll miss you.’ He kissed her.
‘Bye Muffy, take care and I love you.’ Tilden kissed Regulus’ cheek and left towards the train.
‘I love you with the fire of a thousand suns! You’re more beautiful then a hundred veela’s!’ Regulus yelled after her. She laughed with the flirtatious joke of her best friend. She was so happy she had these two. She didn’t know what to do without them.

On the train she found an empty compartment and she sat down next to the window. She saw herself in the window and thought she looked sick. Her skin was whiter then snow and her eyes were heavy lid. The only thing that was well was her hair. It shone and was perfectly pulled up. But then again it made her look like she was thirty, still beautiful but thirty.

The train started to move and Tilden stopped looking at herself. She looked outside and found Rabastan and Regulus waving and she waved back. She waved until she couldn’t see them anymore.
‘Hey Tilden! How is our Head Girl?’ It was Etney Mulciber, who was followed by Forbia Rowle.
‘Hey.’ Tilden said smiling. Etney sat down and Forbia sat next to Tilden. A little girl followed them in as well.
‘Do you mind if she sits here?’ Forbia asked to Tilden.
‘No of course not. Who are you?’ Tilden smiled at the little girl. She was a small girl and she looked scared. Her dark blonde hair came fell on her shoulders and hid a part of her face.
‘I’m Tessie Nott.’ The girl said quietly.
‘Actually it’s Therese, isn’t it?’ Forbia tried to be nice and acted motherly over the girl.
‘Yes.’ The girl whispered and Tilden saw that underneath her hair her cheeks were turning red.
‘So how was your summer?’ Etney asked for attention. Tilden looked at Etney and Tessie took a book and started to read.
‘Fine, yours?’ Tilden answered shortly.
‘O great, I had a new broom and my father is trying to find me a job.’ Etney said thrilled.
‘He’s going to have a hard year.’ Forbia, who sat down next to Tilden, said so only she could hear. Tilden laughed and she looked curious to Tessie, who sat opposite her reading an extremely big book.
‘What book are you reading, Tessie?’ Tilden wanted to know so she could talk to the girl.
‘O, it’s noting good. It’s just a work of Pastil Patters.’ The girl looked up for the first time and Tilden could see her grey eyes.
‘Pastil Patter? You mean that guy, who’s specialised in music spells.’ Tilden had heard about Pastil. He was a musician and Tilden loved his work.
‘Yes, I think he’s good. He even plays Thaikovski’s dace of the swan on his own.’ The eyes of Tessie were lighted up joy.
‘Who the hell is Thaithingy?’ Etney asked.
‘He was an artist.’ Tilden said with a big smile not moving her eyes of Tessie.
‘You know Thaikovski?’ She asked with eyes the size of tea mugs, ‘My father says that I’m to good to listen to a muggle, but he’s so good. Where do you know him from?’
‘I played the violin when I was little and I played once a piece of him.’ Tilden had never told anyone about this before. Forbia and Etney were looking at her like they saw a zombie.
‘Wow, my father says that I can’t play an instrument because then I’ll look to much like a muggle.’ Etney looked through the window and jumped up.
‘What’s wrong?’ Tilden almost screamed out of fear.
‘I just saw a…a…a…’ Etney hesitated. She couldn’t speak. Her face had gone pale and she suddenly fainted.
‘Etney!’ Forbia and Tilden opened one of the window so she had some more air. Etney woke up quickly and looked like she had seen death himself.
‘Are you ok?’ Tilden asked concerned about her.
‘I…I…I thought I saw a…a…a dementor.’ Etney looked outside and pointed out.
‘Etney I think you were hallucinating again.’ Forbia placed her hand on Etney’s head to check if she had fever.
‘You see you have a fever.’ Forbia looked at Tilden, who was now holding Tessie in her arms. Tessie had placed her on the other bench and had started to shiver.
‘Thank god we’re almost at Hogwarts.’ Tilden said.


The Great Hall was filled with people again. The slytherin table was quiet when the first years came in. the ritual was like every year. Only this year there were a few notable names. McGonagall started to yell the names. Suddenly she yelled:
‘Therese Nott.’ Tilden had a extra ear for this sorting. The hat stood upon her head and Tilden saw how Tessie was scared. The girl’s face got suddenly some more colour when the hat yelled: ‘SLYTHERIN!’
Tilden applauded and signed that the girl could come to the table. When Tessie had sat down an other girl was yelled to the front. Her name was Ilona Malfoy.
‘Look the youngest Malfoy.’ Forbia whispered, ‘She’s the sister of that idiot Lucius.’
‘So she’ s also the sister of Morpheus?’ Etney whispered back.
‘Wow did you find that all by yourself?’ Forbia acted stupid.
Ilona was sorted into Slytherin as well. Her hair was white and her eyes dark. She looked unhappy and according to what Forbia said she was a spoiled brat.


A few weeks later in the library. Tilden was walking through the library on her night check. She heard someone crying. Tilden walked towards the sound. A little girl was sitting in the darkness between two bookshelves.
‘Tessie?’ Tilden thought she recognized the girl.
‘Tilden is that you?’ the girl sniffed.
‘What’s happened?’ Tilden kneeled before her. The girl started to cry even more. Tilden placed her arms around Tessie.
‘My mom….my mom is…’ she cried louder now. Tilden understood what had happened.
‘Maybe she’s better off where she is now.’ Tilden tried to comfort Tessie but she cried even harder.
‘She left me…’ Tessie buried her face in Tilden’s hair.
‘How did she die?’ Tilden wanted to know.
‘She was giving birth to my brother. My dad wrote she was to tired because of her old age and she died last night.’ The girl held Tilden closely like she was scared to lose her too.
‘You have to be strong for your brother. With crying your eyes out you won’t get your mother back.’ Tilden lifted her up and walked with the girl in her arms to the corridors.
‘Did you lose someone?’ Tessie asked with her head resting on Tilden’s shoulder.
‘Yes, I lost my father. I loved him allot and I miss him allot but I know he’s still watching me.’ Tilden walked towards the Slytherin common room.
When she finally entered the common room, which it was deserted, she place the girl back on her feet. The girl’s head just reached Tilden’s breast. Tilden wasn’t one of the smallest anymore. She was one of the most adored girls in the school now.
‘Go to bed, Tessie. You’ll feel much better when you have slept.’ Tilden putted the loose hair behind her ears.
‘Thank you.’ The girl whispered and she ran down the stairs to the deepest room where the first years slept.
‘I miss you, father.’ Tilden whispered and a tear rolled over her cheek. She missed him allot but she had learned that mourning didn’t bring him back. There was one thing she knew best and that was he would never leave her and she would never forget him.


Christmas was cold and white. Tilden was invited to the party of Lilly and James. She was sitting in their living room, which was filled with people, near the window when Remus came to her. Remus was the first person that came to her, the others had all ignored her.
‘Hey, how are you?’ Remus asked when he took a chair and sat down.
‘I’m fine, you?’ She smiled.
‘Fine.’ Remus was suddenly quiet when a little girl came towards them.
‘You’re still taking care of her?’ Tilden looked at the girl, who was lifted up by Sirius.
‘Yes, Evelyn wanted it like this. I’m not a good father so I think Albus will place her somewhere else.’ Remus said looking at the floor.
‘Remus you’re a great father and I don’t think Albus can erase her memories again, she’s only eight.’ Tilden placed a hand on his shoulder.
‘Marie is different then normal eight year olds, she’s not very playful and she’s…’ Remus stopped.
‘She’s just like you.’ Tilden smiled, ‘Evelyn-Marie is a half-werewolf it’s normal she’s different.’
‘But Hephaestan is so…so…’
‘Normal? Look Remus Hephaestan was placed with Lilly and James because she’s better at home with them. Evelyn-Marie is extremely hard to understand for us but you, you understand her completely.’ Tilden looked at Remus and saw him smile again.
‘Daddy?’ The girl stood next to him now. Her eyes were yellow like a wolf. Tilden smiled with the sight of the girl placing her arms around Remus’ neck.
‘You know, sweetheart, I think aunt Lilly has some of those delicious toasts. Why don’t you go and get some.’ Remus said smiling.
‘Okidoki daddy.’ The girl stood up and ran towards Lilly.
‘She adores you.’ Tilden said feeling happy but there was a part of her that felt strange.
‘Yes but I’m not good enough to raise her not without Evelyn.’ Remus’ smile faded away.
‘You can change into a werewolf but you can’t raise a child? Remus where stops this logic?’ Tilden raised her eyebrows. But before Remus could answer someone in a long dark cloak came in.
‘Tilden.’ He whispered. It was Rabastan and she stood up. Everyone looked stunned when Tilden walked to him.
‘Use the kitchen.’ Lilly said when she passed her and she got an angry look of Alastor moody just before she walked out of the door.
Tilden and Rabastan entered the kitchen and she looked at him.
‘Did you miss me that hard?’ Tilden grinned, Rabastan removed his cap and he looked white. His eyes were watery and he looked at her like he didn’t understand it.
‘Regulus is…’ Rabastan leaned against the table.
‘What’s wrong?’ Tilden became serious. Something was wrong but she didn’t know what.
‘They found Regulus’ body.’ Tears rolled down his cheeks.
‘No, you’re joking. I don’t think this is funny!’ Tilden walked around in the kitchen.
‘Tilden he’s dead.’ Rabastan repeated.
‘No muffy can’t be dead, he just can’t.’ Tilden started to cry too.
‘I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.’ Rabastan whispered.
‘Muffy can’t be dead, he can’t leave me.’ Tilden collapsed. She fell on her knees on the floor and Rabastan sat down too. He took her in his arms and they both found comfort.
They had lost their best friend. Tilden felt so empty and bad at the same time. Why couldn’t she help him? He needed her and she wasn’t there for him. She had abandoned him. How could she live with herself now? How could she live without him?
‘I have to go now, I have to tell his mother.’ Rabastan pulled her up. Regulus’ mother would be devastated first her husband and now her son. Tilden felt sorry for her.
‘Go to your sister, you’re save here. I’ll come back for you after I’ve been to Walburga.’
Tilden saw Rabastan walk out of the back door and heard him disparate.
She walked back to the living room. She tried not to cry and to keep standing up. Her legs felt so weak. She walked further back to her chair at the window but she didn’t reach that chair. She sank through her legs and her tears broke lose. Lilly ran towards her and took her sister in her arms.
‘What happened?’ Lilly whispered.
‘Regulus.’ Tilden cried she felt Lilly’s shirt become wet, ‘He’s dead.’ Lilly became quiet and so did the entire room. Sirius sat down and he had turned pale.
‘I’m so sorry, Tilly. I know how close you were to Regulus’ Lilly closed her arms even more around her sister.
‘I can’t believe it. I hope I’m having a nightmare.’ Tilden cried.
‘Maybe it’s better if you lay down for a bit.’ Lilly helped Tilden up and led her to their guestroom.

When Lilly had left was Tilden laying on the bed. She kept crying. Why did he die? He couldn’t be dead. She hopped she was sleeping and that she wake up out of this nightmare. Regulus was her muffy, he couldn’t disappear out of her life. She couldn’t stand the thought of him not coming back, of never seeing his smile again, never hear him laugh again or hear him talk again. She remembered his smile once more before she cried herself to sleep.
The second premonition of her dream had come true. What would be next? She hoped so deeply that Rabastan wouldn’t leave her.

Hey,

Ok I wrote a chap today (I found some time.) I hope it's good and like I promissed there's some action. Leave feedback please.
F/B


Greets Happy Rox
_______________________________________


Chap 16: The rage of a muggleborn

‘Evans!’ The Dark Lord yelled. He was standing in the middle of a room, which was filled with death eaters. The death eater headquarters were underground these days. Tilden hated to be there, it was to dark and cold there.
‘Yes, My Lord.’ Tilden, who was wearing her death eater clothes, bowed.
‘I have a reason to believe that you would love to take the place of Regulus Black during the McKinnon operation.’ He said with his cold voice. His eyes were examining her bowing body as she spoke.
‘You are correct, My Lord.’ Tilden looked up. She saw two men bowing next to her.
‘You will join Travers, Dolohov, Miss Forecast and Karkaroff on this mission. I expect no less then the best of you.’ He placed his long cold fingers under her chin and made her look into his eyes.
‘I will not disappoint you, My lord.’ Tilden felt strong, this was her chance to prove she was worthy to be a death eater.


Near a highway were five death eaters walking in the darkness. All with their wand prepared, all knowing what was going to happen. They were talking about heir children and their families. The youngest of the group, Tilden, walked behind the rest and was silent. She wanted to show she was as much a death eater as the rest. They looked down on her but she knew that after today they would fear her.
‘Hey Evans, don’t you have something to say?’ Florentine asked loud, when she stopped talking to Antonin Dolohov.
‘O…which school is Adrianna going to?’ Tilden tried to go on with the conversation.
‘Hogvarts. My vife, Minka, things its better if she goes to that school.’ Antonin said with his strong Slavic accent.
‘Your wife knows where she’s talking about.’ Tilden grinned.
‘We’ve arrived.’ Travers said pointing to a farm. The lights were all out, it looked deserted only a few chickens were walking around.

The death eaters all turned silent and walked like shadows towards the farm. The front door was closed and Florentine whispered ‘ALOHOMORA’ and they all entered a living
room. The living room was warm because of the fire in the fireplace. One of the three couches was filled with a cat and clothes. Near one of the other doors was Florentine standing whispering to Karkaroff.
‘Antonin and Evans left upstairs, Travers and I right upstairs. Karkaroff outside.’ Florentine whispered. Tilden was looking at a picture of the family they were going to kill. There were seven people on the picture, the two blonde parents and their four sons and three daughters. She recognized Marlene, she had seen Marlene flirting with Sirius on the Christmas party at Lilly and James’ place.
‘Come.’ Antonin whispered and he took her arm. He pulled her upstairs and there they separated from Travers and Florentine.
‘You take that one and I’ll take this one.’ Antonin said pointing two doors opposite each other. They looked where Florentine and Travers were and they nodded at each other as sign to go in.
Tilden kicked open the door and entered a small room with one bed. The room was lighted by the moon, which shone through the large window, and she saw that the hair of the girl was laying over the pillow. The girl woke up and sat up. When she saw Tilden standing she searched her wand and when she finally found it she pointed it at Tilden.
‘Well, well Marlene.’ Tilden recognized her, ‘Ready to die?’ Tilden started to laugh. She didn’t know why but she just laughed.
‘STUPEFY!’ Yelled Marlene but Tilden stepped aside and the spell missed her by an inch.
‘Playing nasty are we?’ Tilden kept laughing and raised her wand, ‘SECTUMSEMPRA!’
Marlene screamed and the blood streamed out of her. It made Tilden laugh even harder.
‘Do you want to die?’ She asked but Marlene didn’t answer.
‘You’re boring.’ She said calm, ‘AVADA KEDAVRA!’ The green flash ended Marlene’s screaming and she fell into her own blood.
Tilden left the room and saw that Marlene’s brother, who slept in the opposite room, was laying peacefully on the floor. She walked to the next closed room and opened it. This room was bigger then Marlene’s but the window was smaller. There was a young man standing in front of her.
‘Who…who…who are you.’ His voice trembled.
‘Guess.’ Tilden walked to the boy. His wand was shaking in his hand. The boy stepped back.
‘What’s your name?’ Tilden wanted to know who she was killing.
‘Maurits.’ He looked nervous.
‘Well Maurits I’m please to meet you although I’m the last person you’ll see. AVADA KEDAVRA!’ The boy flew against the wall and he fell dead on the floor.
Tilden turned around and saw Dolohov standing. He had removed his mask and he grinned.
‘You’re really one of a kind.’ He said grinning.
‘I just wanted to know what his name was. Is Florentine ready?’ Tilden asked when she walked past him.
‘Yes.’ Dolohov said when they were walking towards the stairs. They went down and Tilden couldn’t stay inside. She ran outside and saw Karkaroff looking at the sky.
‘Ready?’ did he ask.
‘Yes, I’m going…’ She stopped. The warm spring wind was playing with her hair.
‘Go home, you look sick.’ Karkaroff suddenly looked at her and smiled, ‘The Dark Lord will be pleased.’ She heard him say when she disparated.


Tilden didn’t went home to Rabastan. She apperated back on a cemetery. The moon was lighting the graves while she walked by them. Suddenly she stopped in front of a white granite tombstone. On the stone was a text written with a dog standing on top of it.



‘My dearest friend.’ She said when she kneeled in front of the stone. She cleaned the stone from some fallen leaves, ‘I miss you, you know. It’s so quiet without you, Rabastan and I are planning to name our son after you. Well one of our sons. We’re planning to have a dozen of children, you know.’ She laid down next to the grave and gazed at the sky.
‘Are you looking at me now?’ She asked, ‘If you see my father tell him I love him. I love you too, muffy. I always did and I’ll always do. I swear to you that those bastards who killed you will pay for it. No one is allowed to take my muffy away from me.’ Tears were filling her eyes. ‘O muffy I miss you so much.’ She started to cry, ‘Why did you do it? Why did you make him angry? I can’t do something now but I swear you’ll have your revenge.’ Tilden stood back up and looked down for one last time.
‘I’ll think about you everyday for the rest of my life, I know you’ll never leave me and that you’re guiding me.’ She smiled, ‘I have to go back to Rabastan now. Goodbye, muffy.’ She wiped away her tears and disparated again.



‘Good afternoon.’ Slughorn came into his potions class. He was seeing this group of seventh years for the last time. The last day of school had come. The Slytherins were all together in the dudgeon for one last time.
The teacher went to his desk and sat down. ‘I’m very happy to see you all, I’m proud that you all graduated with extremely good grades.’ The man said.
‘Except for Etney, that goat had four D’s.’ Forbia whispered to Tilden, who laughed.
‘Miss Evans, what’s so funny?’ The old man asked to a laughing Tilden.
‘Just enjoying this last day, sir.’ She said trying not to laugh.
‘I thought your sister too and I can say the difference only lays within. In looks you’re the same but in mind you’re more complicated and resolute.’ He said to her with a grin on his face.
‘You know, professor, I must agree.’ Said Bartemius Crouch, who was sitting on one of the first desks, ‘Tilden is beautiful but so stubborn.’
‘Jealous, Crouch?’ Tilden grinned and Barty became angry.
‘Strong minded wizards and witches that’s what we need in this world.’ Said Slughorn, who stood up now, ‘One day we will all face our destiny and lets hope we are all prepared for that.’ He said smiling.
‘You know, professor, I must agree on that.’ Tilden smiled, ‘One day we’ll meet our destiny and most of won’t be ready.’ She knew where she was talking about. She knew that most people weren’t ready to die. She saw the scared face of Maurits again, he was an example of that. He wasn’t ready to die but he had to, his live wasn’t worth living, he was pathetic and weak. People like him were cockroaches and had to be squeezed.
Her next mission would come soon and she was looking forward to it. She had found her way to reach her destiny, she had everything she ever dreamed of. No one would ever call her a mudblood again without feeling the anger of one.

hey,

I found time in my half day off to write this chapter. I hope it's good and there's some action in it (I like it myself). Leave some feedback and I'll be happy. If you have questions just ask
F/B

Greets Happy Rox
_________________________________________


Chap 17: Someone’s got to do it

It was a rainy July day, the sky was dark and the air was cold. Tilden was standing behind a window, she was looking into the garden with her Nanami in her arms. The full moon had passed last night and Remus had left Evelyn-Marie with Tilden.
‘Is she still sleeping?’ Tilden asked when Rabastan entered the room.
‘Yes.’ Rabastan looked up and smiled, ‘Why are you taking care of that Lupin-child?’
‘Remus is a good friend of me and Lilly and James can’t have her at their place at the moment because Lilly has to give birth soon.’ Tilden turned around and smiled at him.
‘You’re looking forward to that, aren’t you?’ He place his arms around her waist.
‘Petunia had her little wail and I don’t like that thing so maybe I like Lilly’s kid although he’s Potter’s child.’ She grinned and kissed his chin.
‘Soon we’ll have a child on our own, I promises.’ He kissed her lips softly.
‘Mommy and Daddy did that too.’ A voice came from the door. Evelyn-Marie had woke up and had searched for them.
‘Hello little Lupin, how are you this morning?’ Tilden got out of Rabastan’s arms and walked towards the little girl. She took her in her arms and gave her a kiss on her cheek.
‘I feel a little sick because I didn’t have my medicines yet.’ The girl said with her quiet voice.
‘Wait, didn’t your daddy give me that bottle?’ Tilden held her close and turned to Rabastan.
‘I’ll go and see.’ Rabastan said responding on Tilden demanding look.
‘I miss mommy.’ The girl in Tilden’s arms said with tears in her eyes.
‘You’re daddy misses her too, sweety.’ Tilden held her cheek against her cheek and looke outside.
‘I’ve found it.’ Rabastan re-entered the room with a little bottle, which held a dark liquid.
‘Are you hungry?’ Tilden asked to the girl, who nodded.
‘I’ll ask Martha to bring us breakfast here.’ Rabastan placed the bottle on the tea table and pulled on a cord, which gang next to the door. Tilden placed Evelyn-Marie on the ground and walked towards the little table. Instead of sitting down in one of the couches she sat on the ground next to the girl. Rabastan came sitting next to them when the fat kitchen maid brought the plates.
‘Thank you Martha.’ Tilden said just before the maid left the room with and extremely angry look on her face.
‘Why is she so angry?’ The girl asked when she took a toast.
‘Martha is so angry because, I don’t know why actually.’ Tilden said preparing the potion.
‘I guess Martha doesn’t likes to serve you, my dearest.’ Rabastan grinned.
‘Why not?’ The Evelyn-Marie asked after she had slurped up her potion.
‘I’m not really uhm a pureblood.’ Tilden drunk a bit of her tea and looked at Rabastan, who was involved into some serious business, preparing a toast.
‘You’re just as pure as I am, my dearest.’ Rabastan put the toast in his mouth.
‘Lets hope every thinks like that.’ Tilden drunk the rest of her tea.
An hour later Tilden was standing back at the window in Rabastan’s arms and looked at Evelyn-Marie playing with Nanami.
‘One day we’ll have a child too.’ Rabastan said kissing her temple, ‘And it will have the bast mother in the world.’
‘How do you know that?’ Tilden looked into his eyes.
‘I see how you behave around children.’ He kissed her lips softly.



‘Tilden! Come quickly!’ A patronus stag stood next to her bed. She jumped up was to nervous to find her clothes.
‘Rabastan wake up!’ She yelled. She looked at the window and saw that it was still dark.
‘What’s wrong?’ he murmured in his sleep.
‘Lilly! There’s something with Lilly!’ Tilden ran of the stairs and almost fell off of it.
‘Calm down, Tilsy.’ Rabastan ran behind her.
Tilden ran outside and disparated. Rabastan just came out when she vanished.
‘How great.’ Rabastan said when he disparated.

Tilden ran into the house of Lilly and James. In the kitchen she saw Sirius, Remus and the two little girls sitting. James came in and looked stunned when he saw Tilden standing there in her pyjamas.
‘How’s mommy, daddy?’ The blonde girl, next to Evelyn-Marie asked to James.
‘She’s…she’s fine, munchkin.’ James tried to smile, ‘Tilden, I’m happy you could come.’ When he said this a scream came from upstairs.
‘Tilden bloody hell, you almost broke your neck by falling of the stairs and O my god Lilly’s in labour, isn’t she?’ Rabastan ran into the kitchen and heard a scream.
‘Yes and she don’t want me to be with her.’ James sat down, ‘she wants you.’ He said to Tilden.
‘Which room is she in?’ Tilden ran towards the door, which led to the living room, with the stairs in it.
‘Second door on the left.’ James said when she ran out. When she reached the door she knocked twice.
‘Potter how many times do I have to repeat you’re not coming in unless your name is Tilden.’ She heard an elderly woman yell from behind the door.
‘I am Tilden.’ Tilden said and she heard Lilly scream again.
‘Come in then.’ She heard the woman say. Tilden ran in and saw Lilly laying on the bed. Lilly’s face was even more red then her hair was. Tilden sat next to her and took her hand.
‘Don’t leave me.’ Lilly whispered. Tilden smiled but Lilly was squeezing her hand.
‘I won’t leave you.’ Tilden whispered, ‘Now push.’
Lilly did what her sister said. She screamed again and this time there was something else, the crying of a baby.
‘It’s a boy Mrs. Potter.’ The old lady said and she showed the dark-red baby. She cleaned him, wrapped him in a blanket and gave him to Lilly.
‘how are you going to name him?’ Tilden smiled. She hadn’t felt so happy in ages.
‘First we wanted to name him after dad but then I thought that honor was all your.’ Lilly smiled at the baby in her arms.
‘Lilly you’re making me nervous. The name please.’ Tilden looked at her sister with an certain urge.
‘Well we’re going to name him Harry.’ Lilly said smiling knowing Tilden would be glad.
‘After granddad?’ Tilden’s smile had grown. ‘
‘Yes and after James’ dad.’ Lilly smiled at her little sister, ‘James and I asked Sirius to be his godfather and we were wondering if…’ Tilden interrupted Lilly.
‘I’m going to ask mom.’ She said when her smile faded away. She didn’t want to see her mother.
‘No, I was wondering if you wanted to be his godmother.’ Lilly saw Tilden’s face brighten, she hadn’t seen her sister so happy in years.
‘You mean it?’ Tilden couldn’t believe it.
‘Yes, I do.’ Lilly said when her sister hugged her, ‘Do you want to show him to the men? I’m to weak to stand up.’
‘Sure I would love to.’ Tilden took baby Harry in her arms and looked motherly at him

‘To Harry James Potter.’ Sirius said when he had seen the baby. The entire room was laughing and looking at the baby.
‘May I see him?’ The blonde girl asked.
‘Yes you may, Hephaestan.’ Tilden said to the girl, who smiled even more then before.
‘Is he my little brother?’ She asked to James. Tilden saw that he didn’t really knew what to say. After all Lilly and James were Hephaestan’s guardians and not her parents although she believed they were.
‘Yes he is, Heph.’ Sirius smiled at the little girl and little stars appeared into her emerald green eyes.
‘Let take a picture of the godparents.’ James said taking his camera. Sirius came standing next to Tilden and placed his arm around her shoulders. He looked at the baby in her arms with so much proud. She came back to reality when James had taken the picture and Harry started to scream because of the flash.


‘C’mon idiot you must have more then that!’ Tilden screamed to a red-haired man she had once dated. She was standing in a forest again. The two men were brothers and had defeated several other death eaters, who were laying on the ground.
Dolohov and she were the only two left standing up. She fought against Fabian and He against Gideon. Many spells were flying around her ears. She was hit by one, which left a nasty cut in her left cheek and shoulder.
‘Have I seen you before.’ Fabian asked when he shot a spell toward her.
‘I guess we dated once.’ She yelled back, ‘CRUCCIO!’ she yelled.
‘Evans!’ Fabain screamed.
‘Yep, it’s me. Remember we had such a good time together?’ She laughed, ‘Well that’s your last memory.’
‘EXPELIARMUS!’ Gideon yelled and Tilden flew against a nearby tree.
‘You idiot!’ Tilden screamed angry, ‘You sighed your brother’s dead sentence!’ She screamed hysterically and jumped up. Gideon was distracted by Tilden’s screaming and didn’t saw Dolohov’s killing curse coming.’
‘CRUCCIO!’ She yelled at Fabian and he started to scream again. He rolled over the ground, his screaming became highly amusing to Tilden. She laughed even harder now, ‘CRUCCIO!’ she laughed.
‘Evans stop playing!’ Dolohov, who stood over one of the fallen death eaters, said loud.
‘Very well, if I can’t have fun.’ She said angry, ‘AVADA KEDAVRA!’
Fabian’s head fell aside. He was dead and Tilden started to laugh again, Dolohov laughed too now.
Tilden wasn’t that sweet little girl anymore. She was feared and hated, but above all things she was loved by the love of her live. Why would she feel sorry for Fabian? She had once loved him and now, now she felt the total emptiness of noting. Totally emotionless she looked at that body and smiled.
‘Someone’s got to do it.’ She heard a nearby death eater wake up, ‘You were a looser when we dated and now you’re dead you’re still a looser.’
‘Evans! Ve have to go the honour is all yours.’ Dolohov yelled before he disparated.
‘MORSMORDRE!’ Tilden pointed her wand at the sky, the dark mark was formed and Tilden smiled. The Dark Lord would be pleased.

hello there,

I'm a little sick (actually I'm dieing but anyhow ). I found the time during the dieing sessions to write this. I hope it's good and I'm glad I had feedback
leave some this time too and if you have questions ask if you like.
F/B

Greets Rox
__________________________________________

Chap 18: If love changes you

August was hot this year. The windows of the large house were open, the television was playing and a couple was watching it. The woman was laying against his shoulder and was eating some of the popcorn, which stood next to her on the couch. He was sitting with his legs stretched out on the tea table and his arm around her.
Something happened on the scream. A knife trying to cut the girl, Alice. She ran. It was their final fight. Alice managed to decapitate the defenseless Mrs. Voorhees with her own machete.
Tilden shove closer to Rabastan and kept watching the 19inch TV.
Alice was waiting for help in a canoe when suddenly she was attacked.
Tilden screamed because Rabastan had blown into her ear on a chilling moment . Tilden’s face was pale now, she looked scared at the television and gave him a punch into his ribs.
The movie ended and Tilden looked angry at Rabastan, who grinned.
‘Never do that again!’ She said angry.
‘You should have seen your face.’ Rabastan laughed.
‘I was watching a movie and I was really into it.’ She looked serious now.
‘O sweet heart, I love your little muggle habits.’ He kissed her forehead and she smiled.
‘There’s only one thing I won’t give up from my former life and that’s my television.’ She placed her arms around his neck, ‘So when is your mother coming?’
‘I don’t know. Why do you always start about something else when we talk about your muggle blood?’ Rabastan wanted to know. She was a muggleborn and she had her habits but she never wanted to talk about it.
‘Rabastan! I don’t like to talk about it and by the way you don’t talk very much about your own childhood. I can’t even remember when I met your mother.’ Tilden had a point. Rabastan was to scared to show his wife to his mother. His mother was a pureblood maniac, who wanted him to marry with a pureblood witch. If he showed Tilden to his mother she would kill her, he was waiting for the right moment.
‘My mother is still mourning over my father.’ He turned his head away.
‘Your father died last year in June, she has to restart her life.’ Tilden felt that Rabastan was hiding something. She had heard that his mother was even more worse then Bellatrix and that she couldn’t have a better daughter-in-law then the same Bellatrix. Tilden thought that that was because she saw herself so much in dear Bella but then again it was most likely she liked her for her children.
‘Yeah.’ Rabastan was quiet. Moments of silence followed, the awkward moment was broken when they tried to speak in the same moment.

‘I’m sorry but I love you to much to throw you in front of the lioness herself.’ He hopped she would understand. He didn’t trust his own mother but he loved her.
‘I understand, my love. I wouldn’t trust my mother either if she was a witch.’ She kissed his lips softly.
‘So what are you going to do now?’ He placed his hand on her thigh and stroke over it.
‘I’m still thinking.’ She kissed his lips passionately now, ‘Maybe having a few children.’ She was sitting on his lap now with her arms still around her neck.
‘Why do you want children so much?’ He asked kissing her neck. She closed her eyes before she replied.
‘Because then I’m sure I’ll always have a part of you with me.’ He stopped kissing her and looked at her closed eyes, ‘Why did stop?’ She whispered.
‘You really love me, don’t you?’ She opened her eyes.
‘Of course I love you. Why do you think I’m married to you?’ She kissed his nose.
‘I thought you just needed me to be save and that I was the one blinded by love.’ Rabastan smiled when she smiled back.
‘Sweetheart, we’re both blinded by love. No one can tire us apart, what we have is something other people can’t understand.’ She kissed his forehead, nose, mouth and chin. She loved him so much, why did he question that? He was her everything, her morning and evening sun. Without him she would be lost.



Tilden was walking down knockturn alley when suddenly a voice came from behind her. She heard her name and looked if she could see the person. She turned back to walk on.
‘Tilly.’ Suddenly the man stood before her. He was wearing a dark cloak and his nose was the only thing she saw coming out of the shadow of the cloak.
‘Severus bloody hell, you’re frightening me.’ Tilden said shocked, ‘What’s wrong?’ she asked.
‘Lilly.’ Was the only word Severus could bring out.
‘She’s married to Potter if that’s what you mean.’ Tilden smiled at her old friend.
‘No, I have to talk to you.’ He said and she still smiled, ‘But not here.’ She got serious. This wasn’t good. Normally they talked in public they sometimes even laughed in public.
‘Where to?’ She asked placing her hand on his shoulder. She looked at him and saw something she could describe as pain.
He took her hand tightly and disparated. She closed her eyes, she felt an urge to stop him but then again she knew he wouldn’t hurt her.

When she opened her eyes again she saw a room, a dark room filled with broken furniture under a layer of dust.
‘Tell me now.’ Tilden commanded. She wanted to know why her friend was in pain.
‘I’ve overheard a prophesy last year. I brought report of it to the dark lord. He thinks the child in the prophesy is Lilly’s son.’ Severus looked at the ground. Tilden turned her back at him and looked at the wall.
‘He’s going to go after them.’ Tilden said calm.
‘Yes.’ Severus’ voice shook.
‘Does Dumbledore know?’ Tilden turned back at him and saw that he was still looking down.
‘Yes.’ He said again.
‘Can’t you say more then just YES!’ Tilden got angry. Maybe it was because she was worried.
‘It’s all my fault.’ A tear escaped his eye when he looked up.
‘No it’s not, you did what you thought was right. Severus look at me.’ Tilden commanded when he looked down again.
‘I thought it was someone else.’ Severus looked at her.
‘O Severus.’ Tilden threw her arms around her friend and hugged him. He closed her in his arms too and she felt that he was crying.
‘I’m so sorry, Tilly. I’m so sorry.’ He took her even closer now.
‘Hush, you’re my brother and I can’t stand the fact that you’re crying.’ She whispered against his shoulder.
‘I can’t live without you. Lilly and you were the only people who saw me as I am. But Lilly stopped that.’
‘You still have me and I’ll stay with you forever because that’s what little sisters do, taking care of their older brother.’ Tilden said feeling a tear in her eye.
‘I don’t know it anymore.’ He said quietly.
‘They will be safe.’ Tilden patted his back., ‘I hope.’ She whispered so he couldn’t hear it.



End of February, 1981.
Tilden was sitting in the living room watching “The Aristocats”. She thought it was very childish of a grown up woman to watch an animation video but she loved it and Rabastan wasn’t home. She was rubbing her belly. It was starting to get visual but not that much yet, she was expecting a baby again. Only this time she wanted to be calm to be sure noting bad happened this time.
She kept thinking about her sister and her son. She felt horrible that she was happy and her sister was hiding, but she tried not to think about it.
‘How’s the pregnant girlie?’ Tilden looked up from the couch she was sitting in when she heard this feminine voice.
‘Did I scare you?’ the white woman said from the doorway.
‘Madam I’m sorry I didn’t inform you yet. Mrs. Zabini wanted to surprise you she said.’ One of her maids said bowing.
‘It’s all right, Tegan, can you tell Joseph to bring the tea?’ Tilden stood up and bewitched the television so it became noting more then a mirror.
‘How do you feel?’ Leonore came closer and Tilden saw the baby, which was sitting on her arm.
‘Good, how’s she?’ Tilden asked to Leonore. Tilden had never seen the baby before but she had heard the baby’s name was Blaise.
‘He’s fine.’ She said with the stress on HE. Tilden sat back into the couch and Leonore sat next to her with the with the boy on her lap. With her long dark hair, high cheekbones and long, slanting eyes she was a true beauty.
Joseph came in and served the tea to the ladies. He bowed deeply and left them again.
‘So where’s that man of yours?’ Leonore asked grinning taking a sip of her tea.
‘Work. I’ve heard about Cornelius.’ Tilden took a cookie and ate it quickly. Rabastan didn’t work but it had become so normal to say that she just said it.
‘O don’t mind he’s dead and I’m rich.’ Leonore looked at her son and smiled.

A couple of hours later Leonore had left and Tilden was dreaming with Sasha sitting on her lap.
‘Honey I’m home!’ she heard someone yell from the hallway. Her thought were suddenly back on earth.
The door opened and Rabastan entered with a smile from ear to ear. He walked towards her and sat down next to her.
‘Hello little one.’ He said to her almost flat belly. She started to laugh and he looked up.
‘What’s the matter?’ Rabastan asked to his laughing wife.
‘Do you really think that IT already knows who you are?’ Tilden asked laughing.
‘Well lets hope It knows who put it in there.’ He stood up and kissed her softly.


The night was cold, it was extremely cold to be June. Voldemort met her at the headquarters.
She entered the cave and walked through the darkness towards a small light. When she entered the room where the Dark Lord was sitting on a high backed chair.
‘My Lord.’ She bow in front of him trying to cover her belly.
‘I want you to do something for me.’ He said with his cold voice, which echoed in the empty room.
‘Everything, My Lord.’ She said bowing deeper.
‘I want you to destroy an order member that walks in my way the entire time.’ He stood up and looked down on her.
‘Who, My Lord?’ She asked looking down.
‘Benjy Fenwick.’
‘Of course, My Lord, it would be a pleaser for me to do it.’ She looked up and smiled. She bowed a last time and she walked back outside. She stopped and looked at the sky, it was a starless night, a perfect night to kill.

She apperate back near a muggle village. She walked through the main street and deluminated all street lamps. She pulled her cloak tighter over her shoulders and walked further.
When she finally reached the house with the name Fenwick on the mailbox, she walked over the porch. She opened the door and came in a small house. The house was muggleish and she smiled thinking of her mother.
‘Who are you?’ a chubby man asked when he came down from the stairs opposite the door.
‘Your end.’ She answered like it was a normality.
‘What do you mean?’ he asked pointing his wand towards her, coming down the stairs and feeling at a wall to find a door.
‘Is your name Benjy Fenwick?’ She asked.
‘Yes.’ He found the door and tried to open it.
‘I’m sorry but this is really your end. AVADA KEDAVRA!’ she yelled but he opened the door and run into the living room.
‘Playing nasty?’ she asked childish running after him into the living room.
‘Better this than die.’ He said standing behind a sofa.
‘CRUCIO!’ she yelled but she missed him by a hair and started to laugh.
‘You missed. Isn’t it dangerous for your baby?’ He asked looking at her belly that was revealed because her cloak had fallen off.
‘EXPLUSO!’ She yelled angry and this time it hit Benjy. He exploded and pieces of him flew through the room, ‘IW that’s just gross!’ she said whipping Benjy’s finger of her shoulder and looked around.
‘Even for an Order member that’s disgusting.’ She said trying to walk out of the house without stepping on any body parts.
That night she came home and Rabastan was already sleeping. She got into her bed and smiled. He disserved it.


Thursday 13 august 1981,
Tilden was trying to make diner but it just didn’t work out the way she wanted to. She had given the servants off because she was so tired of them not obeying her orders. Beside Tegan and Joseph they all ignored her.
The clock had just shown 7 P.M. and Rabastan came down from the study. He was reading a newspaper and doing some paperwork.
‘That stupid beef, Lily can always make it right!’ she shouted at the beef and throwing it in the dog’s bowl. Sasha started to eat like a beast.
‘Calm down, you’re not Lily and I’ll ask Rodolphus to let his house elf bring some diner.’ Rabastan said smiling.
‘Fine, I just wanted to try but it never works for me.’ She said when she took a chair and sat down.
‘You’ll get better in no time.’ He said taking back his paper.
‘I hope so, but first I’m going to clean this mess up.’ She said pointing at the shelf behind her, which was filled with filthy knives an bowls.
She stood up and started doing the dishes. When she suddenly felt a heavy pain in her belly.
‘I think my water is broken.’ She whispered holding her belly.
‘I’ll fix that leak later.’ Rabastan said giving her a quick look and returning to his paper.
‘Rabastan!’ she yelled throwing something at his head.
‘Very well I’ll fix it now.’ He stood up and suddenly realised, ‘wait your water broke?’
‘Yes!’ She shrieked.
‘The baby is coming…we’ll have to go to the hospital.’ He turned around not knowing what to do. He ran toward the door and turned back, ‘I almost forgot you.’
‘Hurry up!’ she screamed out of pain.

An few hours later in st.-mungo’s. Rabastan was standing outside in the corridor. He paced up and down the corridor and he looked even more nervous than usual. Soon he was joined by Lily and James and baby Harry.
10.54 P.M. a baby cried on the other side of the door. Rabastan stormed towards the door and tried to get in. He even ran against the door by accident.
When the door finally opened a healer came out with a huge smile on her face.
‘Congratulations.’ She said and she let Rabastan in, in the room was Tilden laying on a bed with a small package in her arms. She was sweating and looked tired but she smiled at the package in her arms. Rabastan ran towards her and stopped when he saw the little baby.
‘46 cm(or 18,11 in) and 2,90 kg (or 6,39 lbs). ’ the healer, who stood behind Lilly and James said.
‘A little baby girl.’ Tilden said smiling at him.
‘It’s a girl.’ Rabastan said taking the baby in his arms and holding it up.
‘What’s her name?’ the healer asked while she was filling in some papers.
‘Damn we didn’t think about that.’ Tilden said, ‘Do you have any idea’s?’
‘No’ Rabastan replied and he stopped smiling.
‘What about Viola?’ Lily, who gave James Harry, said.
‘Viola?’ Rabastan and James asked looking at each other.
‘After Viola from the twelfth night?’ Tilden asked to her sister, who took the baby out of Rabastan’s arms and came sitting next to her.
‘Yes, that play you read frequently when we were little and I always thought you liked Shakespeare.’ Lilly stroke over the little black hairs the baby had.
‘I don’t like Shakespeare I love it. What do you think?’ she asked to Rabastan
‘Viola Eleanor Lestrange, Perfect.’ He answered smiling.
‘And I always thought that I would mess this up too.’ Tilden said taking the baby back into her arms and kissing her little head.
‘James and I are going to well uhm….’ Rabastan stood up and looked helpless at James.
‘We’re going to get some tea.’ James gave Harry to Lilly and left in a hurry together with Rabastan.
‘Those two can’t stand each other but they’re going to drink tea, where is the point I don’t get this?’ Tilden said sarcastic.
‘You look happy.’ Lilly said smiling at Tilden.
‘Lilly I want to ask you something.’ Tilden saw a healer coming in and taking over the baby. When she left Lilly opened her mouth.
‘Shoot.’ She said.
‘Who’s Hephaestan?’ Tilden wanted to know who that girl was. She had met her a few times at their place but she didn’t really know who she was only that Lilly and James were taking care of her.
‘Hephaestan is an orphan. Her parents were killed when she was still a baby.’ Lilly stopped smiling.
‘Who…were her parents.’ Tilden got curious now.
‘Two young people.’ Lilly sighed, ‘Winifred and Fortinbras Slytherin. They worked for Dumbledore and they were killed in the year…72.’ Lily said.
‘Where did she stay before?’ Tilden looked at Harry and touched his nose with her finger.
‘I don’t know, I only know that when Evelyn-Marie’s parents were killed Dumbledore asked us to take care of her.’ Lilly answered.
‘So Hephaestan is a Slytherin heir?’
‘Yes, her mother was…I don’t know if it’s good to tell you this but her mother was You-know-who’s daughter.’ Lilly looked at her son.
‘But if she was his daughter why did his men kill her then?’ Tilden didn’t understand that.
‘He thought they were muggleborns that were just hiding under that name and he thought that Winifred was dead until he heard who they really were.’ Lilly suddenly smiled at her sister again, ‘Where are those husbands of ours? I thought the canine was closed hours ago.’

James and Rabastan came back with hundreds of pink balloons with the words “It’s a girl!” on. The room was filled with them and she had never seen Rabastan so happy before. He held Viola in his arms and talked to her, he handled her as if she was the most valuable thing in the world.
Tilden realized that this happiness would soon be over. She had a daughter with Rabastan’s bleu eyes soon she would lose her Rabastan. But for now she wanted to be happy, she didn’t want to think about it, she wanted to enjoy these moments.

Hey,

I've been home for four days because I'm still sick(Still dieing ). I've wrote this and I hope it's good. Please let me know what you think and if you have questions just ask.
feedback: http://www.veritaserum.com/forums/index.php?showtopic=19955

Greets Rox
__________________________________


Chap 19: Losing everything.

The warm wind was blowing softly through the pink curtains on the ground floor. A man was playing with a dog in the garden and was listening to the singing voice that came from inside. ‘Hush now my baby, please don’t you cry, mommy is near now and won’t say goodbye, Sleep now my baby, sleep and remember my lullaby, sleep and have a dream.’
Tilden laid Viola into the pink cradle, which was made out of silk. She smiled to her little one, she was so proud.
‘She perfect.’ Rabastan had entered the room, placed his arms around her waist andlooked over her shoulder into the cradle.
‘She’s ours.’ Tilden smiled. Her happiness was unbreakable at this moment. She had her child and her man.
‘She looks like you.’ He kissed her neck softly and she loved it.
‘Stay with me.’ She whispered.
‘Forever.’ He turned her around so she had to look at him, ‘I’ll love you till the day I’ll die and you’ll stay in my heart forever.’ He kissed her lips.
‘I love you.’ She kissed him back.


‘Wake up, wake up.’ Rabastan tried to wake Tilden up. The night was starless and warm. September was past.
‘What?’ she asked sleepy, ‘It’s your turn to look at the baby.’ She turned around to sleep again. She was tired because Viola had cried the entire night before.
‘Lilly’s here.’ He said loud.
‘What time is it?’ She asked sleepy.
‘Four O’clock.’ He answered when he lighted one of the bedside lamps.
‘Can’t she just come back on a decent hour. People are trying to sleep here.’ She pushed her head more in her pillow.
‘Tilden! Get up now!’ he yelled suddenly. He knew his wife could be lazy but this was going to far.
‘Okay, okay I’m getting up.’ She threw her legs out of the bed and pulled on her sweater. She rubbed her eyes and looked at him.
‘Lilly, kitchen, now.’ He spoke with short pauses between the words. She sighed and walked downstairs through the dark corridor.
When she entered the kitchen she saw Lilly sitting on a chair and her eyes were red and watery. Tilden didn’t care what her sister was doing she was just irritated because she missed her precious sleeping time.
‘Do you even know how late it is?’ Tilden said yawning
‘Mom is dead.’ She cried
‘WHAT?!?’ Tilden was shocked. She didn’t really like her mother but her death wasn’t funny.
‘She died.’ Lilly sniffed.
‘How?’ Tilden walked towards the sink, which had a window behind it.
‘They don’t know.’ Lilly said placing her head into her hands.
‘How come they don’t know?’ Tilden looked outside.
‘I…I don’t…’ Lilly started to cry even more.
‘But mom was so healthy…her heart, something happened to her heart.’ Tilden turned around and looked at her crying sister.
‘I guess so.’ Lilly tried to get her head up to look at Tilden, who was scratching her left arm.
‘Do you want some tea?’ Rabastan, who came just in, asked.
‘Yes.’ Lilly said still trying to find out what Tilden was thinking.
‘Petunia, does Petunia already know?’ This was the first time in years that Tilden spoke about Petunia as just Petunia.
‘Yes.’ Lilly said, ‘Tilsy are you okay?’ Lilly tried not to cry.
‘Yeah I’m fine.’ Tilden was scratching her left forearm hystericaly and Lilly had seen it, ‘are you sure about it? I mean did you see mom?’
‘No the ministry send an owl to tell me they found mother.’ Lilly looked suspicious.
‘So you’re not sure.’ Tilden turned to Rabastan and looked at him.
‘The dark mark was cast in the sky over the mom’s house.’ Lilly said and Tilden gave Rabastan a frightened look.
‘The dark mark, huh?’ Tilden scratched her left forearm again. Why should they want her mother? She was a muggle. Or maybe?
‘The ministry thinks that mom was killed.’ Lilly looked at her sister and her husband.
‘And you believe it?’ Rabastan asked placing Lilly’s tea in front of her.
‘Why not? Death eaters are known for being murderers without emotions.’ Lilly said looking strait into Tilden’s eyes where she saw a little fear.
‘Do they… have they seen who?...’ Tilden asked. They hadn’t heard about a mission that involved her mother.
‘No.’ Lilly took a sip from her tea, ‘Rabastan would you mind if I talked to my sister for a moment?’ Lilly looked at Rabastan, who was holding Tilden.
‘No of course not I’m going to look at the baby.’ He said and he left the kitchen.
‘Tilden?’ Lilly stood up, ‘Are you or are you not a Death Eater?’ Lilly took her left arm
‘Lilly! I would never… let go of me!’ Tilden tried to get out of Lilly’s grip.
‘Do you swear?’ Lilly looked at her sister.
‘Why?...I mean do I have to?’
‘Tilden! Do you even know who they are?’ Lilly took Tilden’s shoulders and looked into her eyes.
‘Yes I know, Lilly. Why are you accusing me of being a Death Eater?’ Tilden tried to get out of her sister’s grip.
‘Dumbledore told me that they were searching for James and me and that they were trying to get it out of mom.’
‘Did they find out?’ Tilden asked.
‘No, mother was already dead when they arrived.’ Lilly’s eyes turned watery again.
‘You and Sev were to close during our years at Hogwarts, I don’t trust him.’ Lilly said suddenly.
‘You trusted him, Lilly! You know it I know it he knows it.’ Tilden said looking at her sister’s crying face.
‘Tilden are you being honest with me?’ Lilly still didn’t trust her sister’s answer.
‘Yes I am! LILLY! I would never do something like that!.’ Tilden lied. Of course she lied. What would Lilly think of her if she told her what she was?
‘How could I be so stupid.’ Lilly started crying, ‘This war it drives me crazy.’
‘It makes us all crazy Lil, believe me it makes us all crazy.’ Tilden knew that above all things it made you crazy and it made you do crazy things.

The wind was icy. It was October the 31st. Tilden had heard a terrible news. Her master was going after her sister. If she was late, Lilly would be dead. Severus was with her, they saw the house. They were almost there. Suddenly an explosion came from the house. They ran towards the house. When they were running towards the front door, Tilden reached the door as first. She opened the door and ran towards the living room. Tears filled her eyes when she saw James’ body laying on the floor.
Lilly! She ran upstairs and came in a ruin where the nursery ones was. She saw a rat run past her legs when she removed some stones from the body of her sister.
‘Lilly!’ She screamed. She took her sister’s dead body in her arms and cried, ‘Lilly wake up.’ The tears were taking over. She was devastated when she saw something move in a corner. She looked up and saw a dusty shim of a little girl stand up. The girl carried something in her arms.
‘Mommy?’ the girl asked with a crying tone in her voice. Tilden placed Lilly’s dead body back on the ground.
‘Hephaestan?’ Tilden stepped over some stones and took the girl in her arms. Severus came running up and saw Lilly’s body. Tears filled his eyes.
‘Harry is fine.’ Hephaestan said holding the package closer against her. A bike came towards the house.
‘Black.’ Severus hissed. He and Tilden looked strait into each others eyes.
‘Hephaestan, you have to go with uncle Sev.’ Tilden looked at the crying girl.
‘But Harry, I want to stay with him.’ The girl held the package even closer.
‘Look sweetheart, Ansie and uncle Sev think it’s safer you say goodbye to Harry for now and that you’ll with uncle Sev for a while.’ Tilden heard the motorcycle come even closer.
‘Give Harry to Ansie and come with me.’ Severus got nervous. Sirius could be here any second and if he saw him…
‘Goodbye little brother, I’ll see you soon.’ The little girl placed a kiss on his little head and gave him to Tilden.
‘Come.’ Severus said presenting his had to the little girl. The girl walked towards him and he lifted her up. She place her little head on his shoulder and he walked away with her.

Tilden held Harry close to her. She heard Sirius stop and walked down stairs, where she almost tripped over James’ body. Sirius ran in and saw a crying Tilden holding his godson.
‘Are they…’ Sirius’ eyes became watery when she nodded.
‘I found them.’ Tilden sniffed, ‘He’s fine.’ She held out Harry to Sirius, who took him in his arms. Tilden walked past him and the tears were rolling down her cheeks.
‘Wait!’ Sirius yelled when she was already outside. She shook her head and disparated.
Sirius stood there holding their godson, feeling the los of his two best friends.


Many leaves were on the ground. All people were weeping except one. The red haired woman was standing in the front. The look in her eyes was empty, she had lost so much but she felt so little. People who didn’t know her sister spoke about her. She hated to be here. Bellatrix had told her people would look at her as if she was an outcast.
‘Mrs. Tilden Lestrange would love to speak to us.’ Dumbledore said, which made her come back to earth. She went to the front and looked at the crowd. Many were looking angry at her but one face gave her a little smile, it was Remus. Thanks to him she got the courage to speak.
‘Many of you think they knew my sister but they didn’t. You’re all just sitting here acting pathetic so you just look good towards other people. I can say only one thing my sister nor I liked that. Lilly would be so disappointed to see all these stupid people grieving over her and James and above all things she would be angry that people she didn’t know were sitting here just to get into the spotlight. I miss my sister, I found her lifeless body, I should be the one crying my eyes out not you! My sister died because she tried to protect her son, my sister was a heroin. Lets remember that! And please stop crying over someone you don’t know!’ Tilden walked back to her place when she was sick of it. She didn’t sit back down, she walked through the aisle away. People were staring at her and she didn’t care. Her heart was bleeding but she didn’t want to show it at the outside.


Two couples and three children were sitting in a dark living room in a dark manor, where night had taken over. The Longbotoms were founded back and thay were coming after the oes who did it.
The youngest woman of the four eldest people had a sleeping baby in her arms. The man next to her was looking down and looked exhausted. The war was over and it was very likely their lives would end very soon now.
Two girls each 10 and 6 were scared of what they knew could happen any moment. The hours they had sat their in that room had passed silently. Nowhere in the entire manor was a sound. The only servants were in the kitchen or in the living room serving the people and they were quiet.
‘What will happen now?’ the young red haired woman asked.
‘I don’t know.’ The man next to her said. He had placed his arms around her.
‘The Dark Lord is still alive.’ The woman opposite the two said.
‘Bella I know, but he’s to weak to protect us.’ The thickset man next to her said looking at his two daughters.
‘They will find us and some of them will want to murder us.’ The young woman said worried.
‘Tilsy, don’t worry they won’t I promises.’ Rabastan kissed her cheek.
The sound of breaking glass came from a nearby room. The people looked at each other.
Suddenly it became cold.
‘Daddy I’m scared.’ Pandora said to Rudolphus. She climbed onto his lap and l-placed her head against his shoulder.
‘Don’t cry you little brat!’ Bellatrix jumped up and looked at Desdemona who was looking at the floor.
The door slammed open and dementors floated into the room. The people jumped up.
‘Tilden get out of here!’ Rabastan pulled his oldest niece onto her feet and pushed her towards the door where Tilden was already running towards to.
The people ran out of the room. They ran upstairs. Rabastan opened the door of a broomcupboard ad pushed Tilden in. Desdemona, who ran shortly after them, was pushed into the cupboard too.
‘Be quiet.’ He said and he locked the door. Tilden sat down into a corner with Viola in her arms and Desdemona crawled up next to her. She heard Bellatrix scream.

Bellatrix was running towards the other side of the house. Rodolphus had placed Pandora on the ground and had run after his brother. Pandora was running behind her mother when suddenly a dementor appeared in front of them. She took the little girl and threw her in front of the dementor. The dementor started to suck out the happiness of the little girl. Bellatrix ran away but was caught shortly after. Rabastan and Rodolphus were captured ad Tilden was sitting with a crying Desdemona in the cupboard. For hours she sat there. Nobody found them, nobody searched for them. She sat there looking at the wall opposite her. She wasn’t scared, she wasn’t angry, she was just empty.
She heard something moving in front of the door. She looked up and saw a light.

hey,

I'm healthy again (YOOHOO!) I wrote this in two days. I don't know if this is good but like you know the first war is over and the action is low. the most of it is information. I hope you like it and for the next chap I'm going to try to put some action in. Let me know what you think.
F/B

Greets Healthy Rox
___________________________________________

Chap 20: Happiness with a dark side

‘Mommy!’ A small dark haired girl was jumping up and down a bed. In the bed was a dark red haired woman laying. The woman pulled a pillow over her head. The girl had left the door open and six large dogs ran into the room.
‘Mommy wake up!’ The woman turned around and pulled the little girl into her arms.
‘Viola, how many times does mommy has to repeat that you have to close the door when you come to mommy’s room.’ She cuddled her daughter closely.
‘But mommy the dogs wanted to gleat you too.’ The girl smiled.
‘You’re such a beautiful child.’ The woman kissed her daughters cheek.
‘When is daddy coming home?’ Viola asked. Her mother got a strange feeling in her throat. Rabastan was gone forever, he would stay in Azkaban until he finally would die.
‘I don’t know sweetheart.’ She lied. She knew she had to live without him until she came to the end of her life and would die lonely.
‘Mommy!’ The girl yelled suddenly.
‘Viola!’ Tilde yelled back with a smile on her face.
‘Draco is coming soon.’ Viola freed herself out of her mother’s grip and ran out of the room.
‘You know my darling Sasha I’m very proud of that little thing.’ She said to her dog, which was laying on the pillow next to her. She sat up, took her housecoat and followed Viola downstairs towards the living room.


The day was sunny and cloudless, it was a beautiful June day. Tilden was sitting on the terrace, which looked out over the garden, with Lucius and Narcissa having tea. They were watching a white blonde haired six year old boy and a dark haired five year old girl running around with the dogs.
‘Heard something from Desdemona?’ Tilden asked to Narcissa. Desdemona was in her fourth year now.
‘No, but she’s doing well I presume.’ Narcissa said sipping some tea, ‘Draco don’t do that!’ she yelled at her son, who was pulling a dog’s tail.
‘I guess Desdemona is still mourning over the loss of Pandora.’ Narcissa looked furious at her son, ‘Draco stop that!’
‘They’re sweet.’ Tilden smiled towards the children, who were playing in the far distance of the southern flower garden.

The garden of Lestrange castle was larger then the one of Lestrange manor, where she lived until Denebola, Rabastan’s mother, died and left everything to Viola and Desdemona.
The garden at the castle was surrounding it. The flower garden was a small open grass field with flowers everywhere, which ended in a forest that also belonged to the dominion. You also had the front yard, which was a pretty piece of art. It was decorated with fountains, sculptures and flowerbeds in the north. It was only normal that Tilden had five gardeners to work in the large dominion.
To the east you had the sables and the field where the animals staid, this wasn’t near the castle but you could see it in far distance. The panoramic south view from the balcony of Tilden’s room was just reaching far enough to see the entire dominion, which stopped behind the forest in a large river.
To the west were hills and ponds that had the beauty Tilden had never experienced before.

‘So Lucius how’s the ministry?’ Tilden looked at Lucius with a grin on her face.
‘You know calm. Why don’t you start working there too?’ Lucius looked at her with a strange look in his eyes.
‘I have Viola.’ Tilden said strict.
‘DRACO!’ Narcissa jumped up and yelled at her son, ‘Come here instantly!’ she shrieked. The two children came running towards them followed by the dogs.
‘Mommy!’ Viola ran towards Tilden and jumped upon her lap so Sasha had to jump off is she didn’t want to be squeezed.
‘Viola!’ Tilden yelled childish to her daughter. Draco was standing next to his mother, who was telling him what a naughty boy he was.
‘Mommy?’ Viola placed her small arms around her mother’s neck.
‘Hmm.’
‘Why did daddy and you mally again?’ Viola asked to her mother. Lucius, who was letting his wife handle with their son, smiled in an evil way, like he knew something strange would come out of Tilden’s mouth.
‘Well my little pumpkin pasty, daddy and I married because we loved each other.’ Tilden kissed her little head.
‘So Draco and I can mally too?’ the girl asked. Lucius almost choked in his biscuit.
‘Draco and you are a little to young to make such a big plans.’ Tilden laughed. Narcissa sat back down and kept looking angry to her son.
‘But mommy how old wele you when you mallied daddy?’ Tilden looked at Lucius and Narcissa, who were both signing that she had to say twenty or older. But Tilden knew that Viola knew that she was only 24 since last month. She risked it anyway. Maybe Viola had forgotten it.
‘I was twenty-two.’ She lied. She saw Viola thinking and suddenly smiling.
‘When I’m twenty I’ll mally Draco.’ She smiled, jumped off her mothers lap and ran back into the garden.
‘They’re so funny when they’re so small.’ Tilden smiled. Lucius started laughing.
‘You’re just lucky that Viola forgets things so often.’ He laughed.
‘Yeah, I’m such a lucky woman.’ Tilden’s smile fade away. She missed Rabastan. She missed his soft fingers going through her hair, she missed his lips meeting hers, she missed his arms around her, his warmth protecting her.



‘Morning Severus!’ Tilden walked in the house at Spinners end, which she knew so well. The house was messier then usual. The place was filled with trunks, where clothes were laying out and shoes, and books. Many books were laying over the floor.
Tilden looked around and saw many things, but she didn’t saw her friend between the stuff.
‘Tilden is that you?’ she heard coming from the kitchen.
‘Yes, wait I’ll come to you. I’ve brought some food.’ She said. She tried not to trip over books and shoes on her way to the kitchen.
‘You know Sev, you’re starting to look more like a teenage girl then I expected.’ She smiled when she entered the kitchen and saw her friend cleaning some filthy dishes. She placed the bag with food on the table. A loud bang came from the living room, it was like a tree had fallen down there but even before she could go looking she heard someone yelling: ‘I’m fine.’

A young blond girl entered the kitchen and took over the dishes from Severus, who placed the food on a shelf and searched for the tea.
‘So that’s the little evildoer.’ Tilden smiled at the teenager.
‘Hey Ansie.’ She smiled.
‘How’s school, Hephaestan?’ Tilden asked when she sat down and took the tea that Severus had poured into a cup for her.
‘It’s still standing up.’ She grinned.
‘And how are the teachers?’ Tilden gave Severus an innocent smile.
‘I have this one annoying teacher. My potions master is so ignorant, he thinks he’s so wise but actually he’s as stupid as a toad.’ She grinned behind Severus’ back.
‘Hey, you may be thankful that potions master takes care of you.’ He said in on very teacher kind of way.
‘I would have lived with Ansie if you weren’t prepared to take me in.’ She looked as if she was trying to get him angry.
‘Don’t you have to unpack?’ He held his head a little to the left.
‘Very well, I’ll unpack but don’t come complaining to me if you break an other plate.’ She left the kitchen and tried to act like a movie star. When she reached the door she turned her head and sighed really loud.
‘If you keep acting like that I’ll have to beat that ignorant performance out of you.’ Severus smiled and they heard Hepaestan laughing while she was pulling her trunk upstairs.
‘She’s such a sweet girl.’ Tilden grinned at him.
‘You think.’ He acted as if he was angry.
‘O c’mon Sev she’s a wonderful girl. Smart too I guess.’ Tilden drank her tea out.
‘Smart she most definitely is but she’s not a very easy student. She sometimes gets detention. Well she has more detention then an average student.’ He suddenly had to confess when Tilden raised her eyebrows.
‘She’s going to break Potter’s record isn’t she?’ Tilden smiled.
‘You miss then?’ Severus got serous. She saw some pain in his eyes.
‘Yes.’ She said quietly, ‘Does Hephaestan remember then?’ Tilden looked right into his eyes and saw that he was thinking what he could and could not say to her.
‘Hephy…’ he hesitated, ‘Hephy…Dumbledore erased her memory. She only remembers that her parents were killed in ’81 but she doest know…’
‘Doesn’t know what?’ Hephaestan came back into the kitchen and took an apple of the shelf where she went sitting on.
‘How sweet you are.’ Severus turned around to face the teenager.
‘Really.’ She said this on a tone that made clear she didn’t believe him.
‘If you don’t want to believe me ask Ansie.’ Severus said.
‘Very well, Ansie what did uncle Sev say about me?’ Hephaestan’s green eyes were trying to find out if Tilden was lying or not.
‘Uncle Sev was telling me how good your grades are.’ Tilden smiled.
‘Fine if you don’t tell me it has to be something really… O my god…you two are so disgusting.’ Like every teenage girl she thought the wrong thing.
‘I’m 9 years older then you, even I know where you just thought about.’ Tilden grinned.
‘I don’t get this.’ Severus looked at Tilden, who took a cigarette, putted it in her mouth and lighted it.
‘You will never get this, Sev. It’s girl stuff and Hephy it’s not what you think. I’m married remember.’ She showed her left hand, which had a golden ring around one of the fingers.
‘O, and that means that you don’t need some…well how do I put this nicely… affection.’ Hephaestan took a huge bite out of the apple.
‘Hephaestan!’ Severus said angry.
‘Well I guess little miss, has finally grown up.’ Tilden grinned, ‘Don’t you have to unpack something?’
‘Fine I’m going for a walk.’ Hephaestan jumped off the shelf and left.
‘I swear it, she’s to much around that Weasley.’ Severus said trying to calm down. Hephaestan really knew how to make him angry.
‘I thought she was in Slytherin just like Desdemona.’ Tilden got some more tea.
‘Yes she is. Do you remember Andromeda?’ Severus looked at the filthy window.
‘Yes, Bellatrix’ younger sister right. She has this daughter Nyphadoodle.’ Tilden said thinking.
‘Nymphadora.’ He corrected her, ‘Well they’re friends and I swear that Lupin girl is having a bad influence on her too.’
‘You’re starting to sound like a concerned parent, Sev.’ Tilden laughed.
‘Wait because one day you’ll start it too.’ Severus laughed too now. She had never seen him laughing like this before. Hephaestan was changing him. She was proud of him acting like this, her best friend was reliving.
She wished for no more then that she could do that too. She wanted to forget those faces of the people she had murdered. She wanted to be the best mother in the world by just making sure that Viola would never become what she had become. A woman without conscious. A woman who killed for love. A love she would never feel again, never touch again, never hear again. She feared it, she hated it, she would lose to it. The fear she felt of being alone forever.

hey,

A new chap and I hope it's good. Leaved some feedback please.
F/B

Scroll down for Chap 22

Greets Rox
___________________________


Chap 21: The master and the servant

‘Why ale you going?’ Viola asked to her mother. Tilden was putting Viola into her bed and was reading a bedtime story. They were in Viola’s baby pink bedroom. Tilden was sitting on the bed, which was covered with pink silk cheats. The room was lighted by candles and the lightning from outside, where an thunderstorm was going on.
‘Once upon a time, a queen was staring outside her window at the beautiful snow. It was because of her distracted state that she pricked her finger on her needle and a drop of blood promptly fell on some snow that had fallen on her windowsill.’ Tilden started her story.
‘Mommy please don’t leave me.’ The little girl begged.
‘As she looked at the blood on the snow she said to herself "Oh, how I wish that I had a daughter that had skin white as snow, lips red as blood, and hair black as ebony".’ Tilden ignored Viola and went further with the story.
‘Please mommy. I don’t want to be alone.’ The girl took her teddy bear closer and tears filled her almond shaped bleu eyes.
‘Soon after that, the queen gave birth to a baby girl who had skin white as snow, lips red as blood, and hair black as ebony. They named her Princess Snow White. The queen soon died, perhaps in childbirth. Soon after, the king took a new wife who was beautiful, but very vain, and who possessed supernatural powers.’ Tilden placed the blanket higher, so it just reached her chin.
‘She also possessed a magical mirror, to whom she would often ask "Mirror, mirror on the wall, who is fairest of them all?" and to which the mirror would always reply "'tis you". But after Snow White became seven when she asked her mirror, it responded "Queen, you are full fair, 'tis true, but Snow White is fairer than you." The Queen was jealous, and ordered a huntsman to take Snow White into the woods to be killed. She demanded that the huntsman return with Snow White's heart as proof.’ Tilden looked at Viola and smiled.
‘I don’t like this story.’ Viola looked scared, thunder sounded outside. Tilden stroke a black hair of her forehead and went.
‘The huntsman took Snow White into the forest, but found himself unable to kill the girl. Instead, he let her go, and brought the queen the heart of a young deer.
In the forest, Snow White discovered a tiny cottage belonging to seven dwarfs, where she rested. Meanwhile, the Queen asked her mirror once again "Who's the fairest of them all?". Do you know sweetie?’ Tilden asked to Viola.
‘Snow White?’ Viola guessed. Tilden smiled at her little girl. She remembered the times her father had read her this story. She loved it and she cherished those precious memories.
‘Very well sweetie. She was horrified when the mirror told her that Snow White, who was alive and well and living with the dwarfs, was still the fairest of them all.
The Queen disguised herself and visited the dwarfs' cottage trying to kill Snow White. Do you remember which disguise she used?’ Viola was thinking.
‘Aunt Bellatlix!’ The girl almost jumped up and Tilden started to laugh.
‘No sweetheart. It wasn’t aunt Bellatrix, it was a countrywoman and she offered what to Snow White?’ Tilden pushed her daughter back into her pink pillows.
‘A pumpkin?’ Viola smiled.
‘No an apple. You’re teasing me aren’t you.’ Tilden tickled Viola, who tried to get out of the tickling storm.
‘What did Snow White do when she got the red half of the apple?’ Tilden stopped tickling her daughter and returned to her story.
‘She ate took a big bite of it and fell a sleep.’ Viola acted like she was taking a bite.
‘Yes.’ Tilden said excited. ‘When the dwarfs found her, they could not revive her, so they placed her in a glass coffin, thinking that she had died.’
‘She wasn’t really dead, was she.’ Viola took her teddy close again.
‘No she wasn’t.’
‘Those dwarfs ale so stupid.’
‘Don’t say that. Dwarfs are very kind creatures but I’m going on with the story. What happened next?’ Tilden said.
‘That stupid b…’ Viola started but sudenly changed her word when Tilden raised her eyebrows, ‘Queen I mean. Thought that Snowy was dead and talked to her millol.’
‘Yes and what did she ask?’ Tilden sat next to her daughter and pulled her into her arms.
‘Millol, millol on the wall who’s the failest of them all?’ Viola tried to get as close as possible to her mother.
‘And the mirror answered “it’s time for her to go to bed or her mother will get mad. Her name is Viola and her teddy’s name is Paula.”’ Tilden tried to speak in a low voice.
‘That’s not tlue, mommy. The millol didn’t say that.’ Viola looked in and angry way.
‘No but I said so.’ Tilden kissed her little head and stood up.
‘Ale you leally going to Almeli?’ Viola asked when she looked to her mother from underneath her blankets.
‘Yes I’m really going to Armenia.’ Tilden looked down and suddenly said when she saw Viola’s pained face, ‘I’m only going for a week and then we’re going to… do you remember?’
‘Blush’ Viola said excited.
‘No Bruges and we’re going to eat a lot of chocolate and what are we going to see?’ Tilden tried to cheer Viola up.
‘A lot of swans.’ Viola smiled again.
‘Yes but first you have to be nice for a week.’ Tilden said kissing her daughter’s head again.
‘But mommy…’
‘If you don’t sleep now I’ll send you to grandma Druella.’ Tilden walked towards the door and made the room dark, ‘Goodnight my little Lestrange.’ She whispered and closed the door behind her.


The night had fallen over the forest. The wind was warm and made the leaves dance. A dark shadow was walking through it. It was a woman. She was walking towards the centre of the forest. She removes her cap and smiled when she felt the soft wind through her hair.
The darkness was comforting her. She loved the quietness of the forest. No bird nor any other creature made a sound. Suddenly she heard a twig break. She turned towards the sound and saw a large creature walking towards her.
‘Evans.’ The voice was low and hard.
‘Who are you?’ She stepped back.
‘Finally I meet you alone.’ He said. His face was lighted by the moon, when the clouds went aside.
‘Greyback.’ She stepped back when she recognized him. He was going to kill him.
‘I always wondered how you would taste.’ He came closer, ‘That time has come.’
‘Don’t you dare.’ She raised her wand and when she went further back she tripped over a stone and fell. Her bottom was suddenly hard of the pain and her back was resting on the sharp stones on the ground.
‘I have you.’ He jumped on top of her and threw her wand away. She tried to get him off of her but every move she made just made him hold her tighter.
‘Muggelborns have the best taste in the world.’ He let his mouth taste the skin of her neck. When he wanted to bite her neck she moved briskly and his teeth cleaved her right shoulder. The pain was indescribable. She screamed and kicked but his bite got stronger when suddenly he was thrown off of her. He stood up and looked frightened. The power that stopped him he recognized and made him run away.
She felt the blood flow out of her shoulder. The lightness she felt was more worse then when she felt the heavy werewolf. She was still weak.
‘My Lord.’ She whispered.
‘Evans.’ The voice was cold and echoed in the soundless forest.
‘I’m your humble servant. I’m here to help you, My Lord.’ She whispered again. She stood up and the pain in her shoulder got worse. She didn’t look up, her face was neutral, she didn’t want him to see she was in pain.
‘I need no more then to know I still have my loyal followers.’ She heard the voice tremble.
‘I need to know one thing, My Lord.’ She placed her arm on her shoulder to stop the bleeding.
‘What may that be?’
‘Why did you kill my sister?’ She looked up and saw noting more then an almost invisible steam. She had begged the Dark Lord to let her sister live.
‘I asked her to stand aside, she didn’t want to.’
‘She was brave till the end.’ Tilden smiled knowing what her sister did. But the joy of that wisdom was suddenly broken by a burning pain.
‘Yes. One of the few people that was worthy to be killed by me.’ The voice said.
‘Thank you, My Lord.’ She whispered trying to hide the pain in it.
‘Once I have my powers back you’ll be rewarded.’ He said.
‘Thank you, My Lord. Can I do more?’ she asked.
‘Make sure that my old followers don’t go to the Order.’
‘I will, My lord.’
‘I’m pleased to have seen you. Go back to your child and raise her well.’ He wanted to let her go. He didn’t need her anymore. She was worth more in England then she was here.
‘I will, My Lord. I will.’ She bowed and disparated. She had no more feeling in her right arm.




End of August, Bruges.
‘Ansie, this is wonderful.’ Desdemona was sitting on a bench looking at the water of the river, which flowed through the old city. She was eating an ice-cream and enjoying it.
‘Mommy, what’s wlong?’ Viola was sitting next to Desdemona and Tilden, who was looking dreamy at a swan in the water.
‘Noting sweetie, how’s the ice-cream?’ Tilden smiled at her daughter and then looked up at Desdemona. Desdemona was smiling, she was enjoying the time with her aunt and cousin. The time she had was a time without people telling her how she had to act or how good purebloods are.
When Viola had finished her ice-cream, which left the necessary chocolate stains on her white dress, she ran towards the river and sat down to look at the water.
‘Don’t go to close, sweetheart.’ Tilden yelled to Viola.
Tilden’s right arm was still weak but she could use it again. Desdemona looked at Viola and spoke again.
‘Ansie, do you hate my parents?’ She asked.
‘No of course I don’t hate them.’ Tilden said.
‘But some people fear me because of them.’ Desdemona looked down.
‘You’re different, Des. You’ll never become like your mother, I swear.’ Tilden placed her arm around Desdemona, who sat at her left side.
‘I miss Pandora,’ The tears filed her light bleu eyes, ‘The healers said she would be fine. The said that the dementor’s kiss was that powerful.’ Dedemona’s eyes released the tears.
‘Hush, the kiss was… Pandora was to small to survive a kiss.’ Tilden placed a kiss against Desdemona’s temple.
‘Why did mother do it?’ Des looked devastated at her aunt.
‘I do not know.’ Tilden didn’t knew it. How could a mother do that to her own child?
‘Hephaestan told me that he parents were killed too.’ Desdemona said.
‘Yes they were. Hephaestan lost her parents and I lost some people too during the war.’ Tilden felt that there was a piece in her throat.
‘I know Ansie. I love you.’ Desdemona hugged Tilden.
‘I love you and if you want you can always stay with me during vacations.’ Tilden tried to smile.
‘Really?’ Tilden nodded, ‘I would love to.’
‘Viola and I would love it too.’ Tilden kissed her forehead and smiled at her niece. She knew that her nephew and godson was somewhere out there. She knew that she couldn’t see him, she could take care of him but she could take care of Desdemona. Maybe one day she could see Harry and tell him how wonderful his mother was. One day…


new chap tomorow!!!!

hey,

I wanted to post this last night but I don't like positing double so I waited till now. I hope it's good but I'm just trying to let it go faster so I get to the more cooler parts. Now she's just sitting there acting lady like and being alone.
Please let me know what you think.
F/B

Greets Rox
___________________________________________

Chap 22: Unexpected sadness

July 1989,
‘Remus, you know how she is. She will come back.’ Tilden said to Remus while they were walking towards his house. It was the beginning of July now and the weather was bad. Wind was ruling the sky and rain was invading the ground. It wasn’t cold just wet.
‘I don’t know, Tills. Marie was really angry and now she’s graduated she can do whatever she wants.’ Remus Lupin said. He was worried. His adoptive daughter and he had had an unpleasant conversation. She had yelled at him that it was his fault that she was a freak and that people hated her. Remus was scared to lose her just like he lost Evelyn years ago.
‘If I remember Marie of that time she was at that sleepover party of Des, then she’ll come back.’ Tilden patted on his shoulder.
Remus opened the door of his small house and let her in. She moved quickly to the kitchen and opened the curtains to have some light. When she turned around she saw Remus enter the kitchen. He was staring at a envelope, which was laying on the round table. Remus sat down and read the letter.
When he finished it she could that his eyes were filled with tears. She took the letter and started to read it herself.

My most beloved father,

I’m sorry to tell you this. You raised me, fed me, you loved and cherished me. I could go on like this for pages. We both know it’s time to let each other go. You have to let me go, let me live, let me experience the world you protected me from. We didn’t see how hard we both tried to make each other happy. Now I see how much pain I bring you and you me.
When you read this Giacomo and I will have left England. Don’t search for me and start a new life, be happy again. You can’t mourn forever! You have to go on, just like I do.
My destiny is waiting for me. I’m going to meet it soon and you will be proud of me until one day I’ll mourn over you.

Love and goodbye,
Evelyn-Marie Grace Lupin

Tilden looked at Remus, who’s head was covered by his hands. She placed the letter on the table and walked towards Remus. She stood beside him and placed her hand on his shoulders.
‘I’m sorry Remus.’ Tildes said quietly, ‘She’s trying to find her own way into the world.’ Tilden said rubbing his shoulders when suddenly three loud bangs sounded at the front door.

‘Mr. Lupin! Mr. Lupin!’ Three young women ran in.
‘Mr. Lupin is it true?’ The blond girl asked. Hephaestan had become a beautiful woman. Her long blond hair came to her waist. She was wearing a light jeans hot pants and a white spaghetti-strapped tank top. Her feet were pulled into dark knee-length leather boots.
‘What’s true.’ Remus stood up to face the three girls.
‘Is it true Moony… uhm… I mean E ve’ s gone?’ The smallest one asked. Tilden presumed that was Nymphadora. With her bubblegum pink hair she was the funniest of the three. Her oversized pink T-shirt was ganging over one of her shoulders and her cut-off jeans was almost invisible by the shirt. Her combat boats were almost identical to the ones Hephaestan was wearing only shorter.
‘Mr. Lupin?’ The largest of the three was Tilden’s niece Desdemona. She had recently cut her hair, which was now shoulder length, it was neatly combed back and was held out of her face by a white hair band. She was wearing a neat black skirt that reached her knees and a black hem, which sleeves were rolled up till over her elbows. On her feet she had her usual 3.35 inches (or 8,50 cm) high heeled black shoes, which made her even taller then she already was.
‘It’s true.’ Remus said he sat back down and placed his head back into his hands.
‘I’m so sorry Mr. Lupin. She told us she would leave England but we didn’t knew she mend it.’ Hephaestan said worried. She looked at if it was fault.
‘We can find her if you want Mr. Lupin.’ Nymphadora said smiling.
‘No, She’s gone. I’ve got to live with it.’ Remus whispered.
‘I think we better go then.’ Des said meeting Hephaestan’s eyes and they nodded at each other.
‘Maybe she’s just sick of this place.’ Nymphadora said looking around.
‘Tonks!’ Hephaestan and Desdemona yelled at the pink haired one.
‘What? Eve’s like that. She gets sick of places for a while and then get back after some time.’ She tried to make her mistake right.
‘We better go now.’ Des said and she took Nymphadora’s arm just as Hephaestan did and they dragged her out. Tilden kneeled in front of Remus and tried to comfort him. She felt sorry for him but she couldn’t help him.


The moths flew by. The news of Hephaestan’s disappearance came around Christmas ‘89. The girl was four months pregnant by her boyfriend, William “Bill” Weasley. She was unhappy. After two suicide attempts she finally saw that there was no way out of her miserable life.
When she was under an attack, a friend of hers got killed and she flied. Her last chance to leave Bill and live her own life. She had planed it all, she had got a job thanks to Severus and she had found a house quickly after she had arrived in Bulgaria.
Nobody, well everybody beside the Weasley’s knew where she was and were devastated.
Tilden heard stories about Hephaestan by Severus, who told her that the girl was working at Durmstrang as a Dark Arts and defense teacher.
Bill himself left England and went working in Egypt. The pour boy was troubled by the loss of his unborn child and girlfriend.
During the month of may ‘90 the news of a little Weasley reached Tilden. Hephaestan had given birth to a daughter, who she named Elisabeth Ankhesenamen Muriel Weasley. Bill wasn’t allowed to know about the girl so everyone kept it quiet, including his own brother.

Hephaestan had been a part of the Junior-squad of the Order of the Phoenix. Because her former boyfriend and father of her child was still in it, she decided to start the Bulgarian Order. So she could still help Dumbledore from up north.
This order was a sister cooperation of the Order of the Phoenix. With Hephaestan as their leader they could block Slavic death eaters and get werewolf followers from the many werewolf clans in Romania and Hungary.
Many Slytherins that graduated the same year as Hephaestan followed her into the Order including Marie and Desdemona were in it. Desdemona thought that Tilden didn’t know but she knew more then Desdemona expected her to know. Tilden was carrying a secret that even Severus didn’t know about. A secret that had to be kept a secret.


July 1991.
Tilden was walking through Daigon Alley. The last news she received from Hephaestan had been three moths ago. The news was about Marie. Hephaestan had written that Marie had given birth to a son. The name of the boy was still a secret to Tilden but she was happy to hear that the girls were both having a good life. Hephaestan was married and Marie had a son. Tilden didn’t wish more for the two of them.

-Ten years ago I’ve lost everything and now I’m walking around in Diagon alley. In all those years I never went back to the place I was born, I never went back to my past. The only thing that happened was that my past kept haunting me. I lived for my daughter the past ten years, I lived to see her live. Look at me I’m standing here looking through the window of Ollivanders and I remember the first time I came in with Lily, the first time I got my own wand, the first time I met James and the first time I felt like an other person. And now I’m hallucinating, I’m imagining that James is standing there, holding a wand with Hagrid. O My God! I’m not imagining it. I really see it.- she was thinking and she blinked with her eyes.
She saw the boy standing there and she smiled. So that was Harry. Dumbledore had told her that he would look like James. But this much? And he had Lilly’s eyes, her eyes.
She wanted to go to him, hug him. But she knew Dumbledore would never let her rest again if she did that.

She turned around and found Viola in a nearby shop. Magical Menagerie it was called. The shop was very cramped, noisy and smelly, due to every inch being covered with cages.
‘Mommy?’ Viola said.
‘Yes, munchkin?’ the Tilden smiled at her daughter when she was looking into the cages.
‘Can I have one of those?’ The almost ten year old girl asked pointing at one of the cages.
‘But honey we already have three kneazles, sweetheart, don’t you want a rat?’ Tilden pointing at the cage standing on the desk.
‘No, they’re creepy.’ Viola looked with a sickened face towards the cage.
‘What about this one.’ Tilden looked at the rabbit-sized grey rodent.
‘A Chinchilla is a very good pet for a little girl.’ The shopkeeper said to Tilden and Viola.
‘You want one?’ Tilden kneeled so she was around the same size of her daughter, who nodded.
‘We take one.’ Tilden said to the shopkeeper, ‘Next year when you go to school you don’t get anymore pets, have you understand, my little spoiled brat?’ Tilden kissed
‘Yes mom.’ Viola took the chinchilla into her arms and hugged it, ‘I can’t wait till I’m going to school.’
‘I know, my little devil. But for now you'll have to stay with me.’ Tilden paid the shopkeeper and walked away with Viola and her new pet.


In the living room of Lestrange castle was standing a very large Christmas tree. Christmas was cold this year. Tilden was sitting in one of the couches with Therese Nott next to her and Lucius and Narcissa opposite them. Draco and Viola were sitting near the fire. Draco was telling her about Hogwarts and she was playing with her chinchilla.
‘They’re so lovely.’ Therese said.
‘Tess?’ Tilden said to her friend, who was looking with joy to the two children.
‘Yes?’ Tess turned her head to her friend and smiled.
‘How’s your brother?’ Tilden asked.
‘O he’s fine. My father’s very proud of him.’ Tess drunk of her wine.
‘Yes. I’ve heard that you and him witnessed that tragic accident last year.’ Lucius said to Tess.
‘Yes. It was horrible to see. My aunt she was trying to clean the fireplace when those stones came down.’ Tess drunk the rest of her wine out.
‘I Theodore was shocked, I presume.’ Lucius said but suddenly started to talk about something else when Narcissa gave him a kick.
‘So are you just like your father a follower of the Dark Lord?’ Lucius asked to Tess, who was giving a sign to one of the servant to give her some more wine.
‘Yes.’ She said strict and drunk more wine.
‘Father, why is it that Potter is thinking he’s better then us?’ Draco stood up and asked to Lucius. Viola was standing next to him and was rubbing her Chinchilla.
‘Potter is just ignorant. I’ve told you to ignore him.’ Lucius tried to make his son shut up.
‘He thinks he’s so great with his weasel friend and that mudblood.’ Draco said grinning at Viola, who giggled.
‘Draco!’ Narcissa shrieked looking at Tilden.
‘Mother I haven’t said anything wrong.’ Draco turned back to the fire and sat down together with Viola.
‘I’m sorry.’ Narcissa whispered.
‘Why?’ Tilden smiled. She knew that Narcissa felt sorry for Tilden’s bloodline but Tilden herself didn’t care. She was Mrs. Lestrange and that was the end.
‘Have you heard about Desdemona and Renelt?’ Lucius broke the awkward silence.
‘Is it true that the Macnair boy asked her to marry him?’ Narcissa asked Tilden.
‘You mean Walden and Josephine’s youngest son?’ Tess asked drinking an other glass of wine.
‘Yes, I’ve heard. Desdemona is thinking about marrying the guy.’ Tilden smiled.
‘I’m glad she’s planning to marry a pureblood.’ Lucius sat back and Narcissa kicked him again.
‘Will you please stop that, Cissy. Every time Lucius or Draco are saying muggle or pureblood you’re making them shut up. I don’t mind them saying that, I even like it.’ Tilden smiled at Narcissa, who suddenly looked relieved.
‘Lets drink to that.’ Tess raised her glass, wanted to drink from it and then realized that it was empty.
‘I think Miss Nott wants some more wine, Constence.’ Tilden laughed.
‘Well if you really want to give me an other glass, I would say lets make haste.’ Tess was drunk everybody could see that. Tess was still suffering from the tragic loss of her aunt. Tilden had already drunken to much too but she was still thinking clearly.
Soon Viola would be going to Hogwarts and Tilden would be alone. She didn’t knew what she would do but she hoped so much that she wouldn’t start drinking or do anything stupid.

hey,

Thank you both for leaving feedback. I wrote this chap and I hope it's good. There's not much action in it but it's just an other chap to fill time between '81 and '94-'95.
I hope it's good and please leave feedback too, I loved it.
F/B

Greets Rox
_______________________________________


Chap 23: Alone and devoted.


Viola needed schoolbooks. Tilden wasn’t looking forward to it but Lucius Malfoy had suggested that she would go with them.
‘I have to go to Borgin and Brukes first.’ Lucius said when they walked through Knockturn Alley. Tilden nodded and went to the opposite shop to look at the cage with black spiders.
‘Mom, can we go somewhere else?’ Viola asked looking nervous around. She looked shocked when she saw an enormous man passing by.
‘I have a friend, whose shop is nearby.’ Tilden whispered, ‘By the way that was Hagrid, you’ll going to see him a lot this year.’ Tilden smiled at her still shocked looking daughter.
‘Why?’ They walked further until they reached one of the neater shops of the alley.
‘He’s the gamekeeper at Hogwarts.’ Tilden smiled when she saw a short light brown haired woman standing in the shop.
‘This shop is new, isn’t it?’ Viola asked when they entered.
‘Welcome to Lupin & Daughter, what can I do for you?’ The young woman was standing on top of a ladder. She was putting some potion bottles on a shelf, she hadn’t seen Tilden yet. The potion bottles were all standing good and she glided down form the ladder. When she saw Tilden she smiled. Her yellow wolf-like eyes were shining from happiness.
‘Ansie?’ She said excited. Evelyn-Marie had changed. Her once long hair was short now and was combed back so it looked as if she had two pointy hairy ears.
‘How are you, Marie?’ Tilden gave her a hug.
‘Fine. How did you know I was here?’ Marie said still smiling.
‘I thought you would be here. The shop is only here for how long?’ Tilden looked at one of the shelves. “Werewolf blood” was one of the labeled bottles standing near Tilden.
‘Does my father know?’ Marie looked through the clean window as if she was trying to see someone.
‘No, Desdemona told me that you were coming over from Romania for a week because your employee had broken bottles of…’ Tilden could remember what it was.
‘It were bottles of “Scar syrup”. They’re very expensive so I had to fire her.’ Marie looked at a bottle nearby.
‘So business is going well I see.’ Tilden saw that the shop was so clean that it would better fit in Diagon Alley then here. There was a counter with an antique cash register on it, in the corner next to the counter was a cage with a white bedspread over. The walls were covered with shelves, which had bottles on it, even above the big window were shelves. Behind the counter was at the other corner a door and the wall there was covered with pictures and licenses. Above the fire in the fireplace, which stood in the middle of the left wall surrounded by shelves, was a big cauldron ganging.
‘Yes, werewolves get here more often and when they see me they feel comfortable. That’s why I need an employee who’s just like me part-werewolf and can work without a wand.’ Marie walked towards the fireplace where a cauldron was ganging in and started to stir in it.
‘How’s the shop in Romania?’ Tilden gave Viola an angry look when she tried to take one of the fangs that were laying on the counter next to the Antique crank-operated cash register.
‘Going much better then here, what’s very normal because there’re more werewolves then here and I have a good assistant over there.’ Marie looked at the boiling potion and walked back to Tilden.
‘What’s that?’ Viola pointed at a cage in the corner next to the counter.
‘That’s an unlucky man.’ Marie said to Viola, ‘He was once just like you very curious about what was sitting in a cage and then BANG he got stuck in one and it drove him insane.’ Marie was acting psycho.
‘That’s not true, is it?’ Viola stepped back.
‘No, it’s just a Manticore.’ Marie said smiling, ‘Want to see it?’ She was already walking towards the cage when Lucius and Draco entered the shop.
‘Tilden we have to go.’ Lucius said and Tilden smiled. She was relieved that she didn’t had to see the Manticore. Not that she was scared or something, no. She just wanted to spare her daughter from it.
‘Well, I’ll see you later Marie.’ Tilden kissed her both cheeks, ‘Don’t do stupid things.’
Tilden left with Viola following Lucius and Draco to Diagon Alley.


They walked past Ollivanders where Tilden and Viola entered to look for a wand.
The old man came from behind. He smiled when he saw her and looked at the Viola.
‘Ah, good afternoon Miss Evans, what can I do for you?’ the old man asked to Tilden.
‘Good afternoon, wand maker. It’s my daughter. She’s going to Hogwarts this year.’ Tilden smiled proudly.
‘Yes, I remember well the first time I met your mother. She was smaller then you and her sister was accompanying her. Yes, I remember. Elm, 11 ¾, Basilisk blood, correct?’ The man said to Tilden, who took her wand out of her dark green cloak.
‘A real beauty the only one I ever possessed. Never made by my family, I guess it was made by an older wand maker that made it specially for Nagini Slytherin, fourth daughter of Salazar and most beloved one too. But lets have a look for you …uhm…what’s your name?’ Mr. Ollivander asked to Viola.
‘Viola, sir. Viola Lestrange.’ Viola said straightening her neck so she looked superior.
‘Lestrange? Rabastan’s daughter am I right?’ Ollivander’s smile was gone.
‘Yes.’ Viola smiled. Ollivander looked at Tilden, who was trying to smile at the old man.
‘Actually it’s Lesseps, I think you’re mistaken my husband Rabastan Lesseps with Rabastan Lestrange, sir.’ Tilden smiled. It was planed that Viola would have the name Lesseps to enter Hogwarts, so she didn’t had to be feared.
‘O yes, That could be. He’s a muggle right?’ The old man said.
‘Yes. He died years ago.’ Tilden smiled to cover up that she was lying.
‘Well I’ll have a look.’ Ollivander went to the back of the shop.
‘Mother why are you lying?’ Viola asked.
‘Because people fear your father and I don’t want them to fear you, from now on you’re Viola Lesseps.’ Tilden whispered so that Ollivander couldn’t hear it.
‘Let’s try this one. Brinch, 10 ¼ , Unicorn hair.’ Ollivander gave the wand to Viola, who flicked with it and a few wand cases exploded on the shelves behind the old man.
‘No, not good.’ He took the want back and came back with an other wand. This one was black and long.
‘Ebony, 14 inches, dragon heartstring.’ He gave the want Viola.
‘Try Wingardium Leviosa.’ Tilden whispered and she pointed at a vase.
Viola did what her mother had told her and the vase started flying. Viola smiled and looked at her mother with joy.
‘Congratulations you have a wand.’ Ollivander smiled at the girl.

After Tilden had paid she and Viola went to Flourish & Blotts where they found Lucius fighting with Arthur Weasley. Hagrid passed them by and she saw him separating the two men.
Lucius was angry and walked towards her followed by Draco.
‘Those Weasels will pay for it!’ Lucius was angry.
‘Do you already have your books, Draco?’ Tilden asked to Draco.
‘No, those Weaseley’s stopped us.’ Draco answered.
‘Go to “The tolling skull”, Lucius. Viola, Draco and I will come after you when we have the books.’ Tilden said to a red faced Lucius.

He walked towards Knockturn alley, she went back into the bookshop.
When she saw Molly Weasley she turned her head to the other side so she could recognize her. She walked towards the counter where Gilderoy Lockhart was sitting signing his books and smiling.
Tilden gave the list to the shop keeper and looked in a disgusted way towards Lockhart. Most of the crowd had left so there were only a few people still standing behind her.
‘So little girl do you want me to sign your books too?’ Lockhart asked to Viola, who stepped back so that Draco stood between her and the man.
‘Sorry we’re just here to buy schoolbooks not to let a creep sign them.’ Tilden said on a very Narcissa kind of way.
‘You’re not a fan of me, Madam?’ He asked.
‘No. I don’t like your face.’ Tilden collected the books and paid.
‘How dare you to say something like that.’ A middle-aged woman said from behind Tilden.
‘Don’t mind her. She has a bad taste in men.’ An other woman said.
‘Ladies please. This young woman knows no better.’ Lockhart said with a grin to Tilden.
‘Sorry but I have to go. Come children.’ Tilden turned her back to Gilderoy and gave Draco and Viola their books. When she walked towards the door she got plenty of angry looks from the women, who stood until a few seconds ago behind her.


It was beautiful autumn day. Tilden was driving through the London streets with her black Triumph TR7. She parked the car near Kings Cross and helped Viola with her trunk. They were walking towards the gate.
‘Promise me that you’ll be good.’ Tilden said when she was lighting a cigarette.
‘Yes.’ Viola was nervous. Her face was even whiter then it was usual.
‘Stay away from Potter and stay close to Draco.’ Tilden inhaled from her cigarette and continued, ‘Don’t throw things at Hagrid and if something’s wrong go to Professor Snape.’
‘Okay.’ Viola looked at the gate between platform 9 and 10 and then looked at her mother.
‘Look around and check if Muggles are looking at us.’ Tilden said. Viola looked around and so did Tilden.
‘No.’ Viola said quiet.
‘Then go through it, I’m right behind you.’ Tilden said to her daughter. Viola had inherited Rabastan’s only bad characteristic: she was very nervous.
Viola walked towards the gate and closed her eyes just before she went through it. Tilden smiled looked around and followed her daughter.
They were standing on platform 9 and 3/4. Viola smiled by the sight of the dark red train.
‘I’m going to Hogwarts.’ Viola smiled and Tilden nodded.
‘The trains leaves in a few seconds so I think it’s better you get on the train.’ Tilden placed a kiss on Viola’s forehead. Viola went to the train and climbed in it. Tilden searched her daughter in the train and found her. From behind the window she wove.
The train started moving, Tilden kept waving till the train had disappeared out of sight. She was alone after all.


Tilden was walking through the corridors of Lestrange castle. She was holding a bottle of fire whisky and drinking of it frequently. She was still wearing her red pyjama pants and a black T-shirt.
She was stretching her legs after to have finally left her bed. Almost a week she had spend there. She drunk, slept and used the loo. Live sucked. The loneliness was killing her, she had received letters but never opened them.
‘Madam!’ Tepesch shrieked. She was a young dark haired maid, she was small and thin. Her dark eyes were darker then the night and her nose was flat.
‘What?’ Tilden said angry to the young girl.
‘I’m…I’m sorry, madam. I…I…thought you were still in your room.’ The girl was scared and turned pale.
‘Don’t look at me like that! Don’t you have to clean something!’ Tilden screamed.
‘Yyyes madam.’ Tepesch ran away leaving Tilden drinking the rest of the bottle.
Tilden threw the empty bottle against the wall. The bottle broke in a thousand pieces.

‘Tilden?’ Therese Nott was entering the darkened living room. On the couch was Tilden sleeping.
‘Madam is sleeping.’ Whispered Almond the old butler.
‘Well madam has to wake up!’ Tess yelled and opened a curtain. Tilden covered her head with her arm. She murmured.
‘Tilden wake up!’ Tess yelled loud.
‘What?’ Tilden murmured opening her eyes a bit.
‘Take a shower and we’ll going to read the letters Viola send you.’ Tess helped Tilden up and pushed her towards the door. Tilden went upstairs to take a shower.


Half an hour later she came back. Her head was still heavy, her heart still bleeding.
Tess had ordered the servants to clean the living room, which had been filled with empty bottles. When Tilden had re-entered the room it was cosy and tidy.
‘Sit.’ Tess ordered. Tilden sat next to her and throw her head back. There were like hundreds of drums drumming in her head. Why had she let it come this far?
‘I’m sorry.’ Tilden whispered.
‘You can’t act like this.’ Tess said looking at the letters that were laying on the table.
‘Look who’s talking. You drink too.’ Tilden’s eyes were filled with tears.
‘I haven’t touched a drop since last year.’ Tess looked angry.
‘Don’t look at me like that.’ Tilden said, ‘I’m just trying to forget things.’
‘You won’t forget them by drinking. Alcohol makes you act stupid and even dangerous.’ Tess looked down to focus on the letters again.
‘I…I can’t… I won’t become dangerous.’ Tilden’s eyes released the tears.
‘Lets take a look at these things.’ Tess showed two letters to Tilden, which had the handwriting of Viola on it.


I’m so happy to tell you I’m in Slytherin. Draco told me that I’m one of the best in my year. I saw Potter and he’s not that great. Weasley really thinks he’s so fantastic and I’m in one class with Ginevra Weasley and she’s really smart. She’s stupid too because she’s in love with Potter, who’s a jerk. Professor Lockhart is an idiot because I know more about it then he does. He likes to talk about himself and that’s really not interesting.
Love and cuddles
Viola


Tess stopped reading when Tilden started to laugh. Tilden took the letter and smiled at it. Her daughter had her own ideas about everything, which Tilden liked.
‘Go on.’ Tilden said to Tess, who started to read the second letter.


I hope Vesta brought you my last letter. I wrote that I’m in Slytherin. I miss you a lot. It’s strange but I’m getting the feeling that I don’t have friends. Draco is keeping other students away from me and I hate it. The only people I’m allowed to talk to are Draco’s friends. I like Blaise, he’s quiet but really nice. Vincent and Gregory are stupid and Pansy hates me. I don’t know why she just hates me. I’m looking forward to Christmas, then I can be with you again. Styx likes it here, although some cats are trying to catch him sometimes.
I hope Vesta brought you this letter.
Viola loves you


‘What’s Styx?’ Tess putted the letter down and looked at Tilden.
‘Styx is Viola’s chinchilla. You know a rat like bunny.’ Tilden held her hands next to her head and made ears with them.
‘Right that grey monster.’ Tess smiled and pointed at the little silver bell, which was standing on the table.
‘Let have a drink.’ Tilden griped the silver bell and rang it. Tess looked worried.
‘Yes madam?’ Tegan, the nicest maid, came in.
‘Will you serve tea please.’ Tilden grinned at Tess and when Tegan left she spoke again, ‘Did you really think I would ask for Whisky?’
‘Yes.’ Tess admitted.
‘I learned my lesson. This headache is killing me.’ Tilden placed her hand on her forehead. She said to Tess that she had learned her lesson but she just knew that it would be hard to stay away from the booze when she was alone again. It was calling her and she had to give in to it. One day this misery would be over but for now it had just begun.

hey,

Thanks for leaving feedback. This is chapter 24 and I'm happy with it. It took a lot of time to write it allthough it's short. Read and leave feedback please.
F/B

Greets the Roxinator
______________________________________________

Chap 24: Devil’s and snails

Christmas was around. Viola had come home and was running through the corridors. Suddenly she ran against her mother.
‘Viola.’ Tilden shrieked. Viola had come out of nowhere. Tilden was reading a book she had just got out of their personal library. She had dropped the book.
‘Mother I have a question.’ Violas said gasping for air. Possibly she had run from the far east side to the library in the west wing.
‘Shoot.’ Tilden picked up the book and smiled at her daughter.
‘Why is it that I can’t wear the name Lestrange?’ Viola asked serious.
‘Because people fear that name. Uncle Sev and I thought it would be better for you if you had a normal school period.’ Tilden said searching for the page she had been before it fell on the ground.
‘There is this Longbotom boy, who looks anxious at me. But the other students just ignore me.’ Viola looked sad.
‘You know my little devil, sometimes it’s better to stay anonymous because then you can see and hear thing you normally wouldn’t.’ Tilden bowed so she was on the same height as Viola.
‘You’re right.’ Viola smiled and placed her arms around Tilden’s neck.
‘Of course I’m right. I’m your mother.’ Tilden kissed Viola’s cheek and straightened her back, ‘I’m getting to old for this.’
‘You’re only thirty mom, Weasley’s mother is twice your age.’ Viola said in a supportive way.
‘Not twice maybe one and a half time bit not twice, definitely not twice.’ Tilden had a silly face now.
‘Why is it that they have so many brothers and sisters?’ Viola asked after she had stopped laughing.
‘Because they wanted so many children.’ Tilden said short.
‘Can’t I have a brother or sister?’ Viola always wanted to have a sibling but she never asked her mother before.
‘I’ve told you that’s impossible because you need two people for having a baby.’ Tilden’s voice was depressing.
‘Can’t you just marry someone else?’ Viola thought it was the only right solution.
‘VIOLA! I’m very loyal to your father and I’m not going to remarry when he’s still alive.’ Tilden was irritated. How could her daughter say something like this.
‘I’m sorry but dad is not coming back in a very long time and the chance I get a little brother or sister is so small.’ Viola’s eyes were filled with tears now.
‘I know sweetheart but maybe soon things will change.’ Tilden have her a kiss on her forehead and walked away.


The room was dark, Tilden didn’t know how she got there. Suddenly out of the darkness came a man. It was Sirius, he was older then she remembered but he was still handsome.
‘Hey, freckles.’ He said charming. She looked shocked, he was supposed to be in Azkaban.
‘What are you doing here?’ She was suddenly standing in front of him.
‘Can’t you remember?’ He lowered his head so his lips almost touched hers.
‘Remember what?’ She was stunned by the feeling of his warm breath on her face. He kissed her lips softly and took her in his arms. When he released her he spoke again.
‘Leave Rabastan and stay with me.’ He whispered. She placed her head against his shoulder and felt tears behind her eyes. She wanted to say something but he was gone.
She was somewhere else now, a bedroom. She was laying in a bed, which had a crib next to it. A baby cried and Tilden went to the crib. The baby was laughing when she saw Tilden, who touched the baby’s soft skin. When the baby girl opened her eyes she saw grey eyes. Tilden stepped back, this couldn’t be true. Everything turned dark again.
‘Mom?’ A dark haired girl said. Tilden was standing in the middle of a field. The girl had straight short black hair and those grey eyes again.
‘Mom?’ She repeated. Tilden was looking at her with an strange feeling in her stomach.
‘Are you alright?’ The girl touched her arm. Tilden stepped back without saying a word. Who was this young woman? Why did she call her mom? Darkness fell again.
Her eyes were closed. She felt an arm around her. Someone was sleeping next to her, she wanted to look. She heard a scream. She opened her eyes and was back in her own room.
She had had a nightmare again. This couldn’t be true! She couldn’t have dreams like this again. The last ones came true.




‘Stop it Draco!’ Narcissa was yelling at her son again. Tilden was sitting on a chair in the veranda watching at the sky through the glass roof.
‘I did it aunt Narcissa.’ Viola peeped when an angry Narcissa looked at her.
‘Cissy please, it’s Christmas.’ Lucius said smiling at Tilden, who wasn’t paying attention. She was thinking about that dream she had had last night.
Narcissa sat down next to Lucius. Viola took Styx, her chinchilla, and walked with Draco towards an other room.
‘He can’t behave when Viola’s around. He’s acting like he’s already in his puberty.’ Narcissa took Lucius’ glass of cognac and drunk it all at once.
‘So Tilden how’s everything going?’ Lucius ignored his wife’s fury.
‘Hmm.’
Narcissa had ordered one of the servants, who were standing in each corner, to bring the bottle of whisky.
‘You’re not yourself lately.’ Lucius acted like he was worried.
‘I’m fine.’ Tilden stopped looking at the stars and smiled to Lucius.
‘Narcissa and I spoke about this recently and I think we have to talk about to you too.’ He started, ‘You’re lonely and Rabastan is not coming back.’
‘Maybe he…’ Tilden was interrupted by Narcissa this time.
‘He’s not coming back. We think it would be better if you remarry.’ She said.
‘I’m not thinking about it.’ Tilden said angry.
‘We were thinking about Nott.’ Lucius ignored her disapproval.
‘He could be my father and Therese and I are good friends.’ Tilden stood up and looked down at them both.
‘Yaxley is available too since Pauline died in Azkaban.’ Narcissa smiled at Tilden, whose face started to turn extremely red.
‘I can’t stand Bernard you know that. I had once a disagreement with him and he’s still wearing those scars.’ Tilden almost yelled.
‘Maybe it’s better you forget about that and move on. It’s better you marry a death eater then when you marry a muggle or an order member.’ Lucius tried to calm her down.
‘I’m sick of this! I won’t remarry! I love Rabastan!’ Tilden started to walk around moving her arms briskly around her.
‘I can’t believe you two! I’m going to bed.’ Tilden stopped and looked disapproving at them, ‘You know where the door is, I’ll see you soon.’ Tilden walked away. She went directly to her room and fell on the bed.
Tears were streaming out of her eyes. She missed Rabastan, she missed his kisses, she missed his hugs, his soft words and his warm flesh. Why had they been so stupid? Why had they become death eaters? Love maybe, yes love makes you do strange things. It even makes you join an organisation to protect the one you love.
Rabastan would come back. She wished it and knew it. Her love would be with her once more… soon they would be reunited. SOON


September1993,
Through the corridor that leaded to the Slytherin common room.
‘Draco.’ Viola whispered. She and Draco were walking through the corridor towards the Slytherin common room.
‘What?’ He whispered back. He turned around and looked at her. She was irritating him.
‘I think it was stupid what you said to Potter.’ Viola whispered anxious.
‘How do you know?’ Draco was both angry and scared, how could she know?
‘Blaise told me. He heard what you said and I think it’s dangerous.’ Viola pulled her neck back and looked nervous.
‘Potter’s an idiot. Why do you care?’ He asked.
‘I…I…I’m just worried if Potter goes after Black and Black kills Potter then they will search for the one who told Potter to go after him.’ Viola whispered.
‘If Potter dies the Dark Lord will be pleased.’ Draco stretched his neck like he was superior.
‘We’re not sure if he’s still alive.’ Viola stepped back looking nervously around.
‘What’s wrong?’ Draco looked around too.
‘People can hear us.’ She whispered, ‘Can’t we just go back inside.’
‘Sure.’ Draco walked towards the portrait.

When they entered the common room it was deserted beside the cat of Millicent that was.
Viola looked around to make sure nobody could hear them. She was relieved when she saw nobody and sat down near the fireplace.
‘Look Draco I’m worried about you.’ She wasn’t looking at him but was focusing on the fire. Styx, her chinchilla, came running towards her and jumped on her lap. She started to stork it and went on.
‘I have to live under the name Lesseps because of my safety and you’re the only friend I have here so think about your own safety too.’
‘I’m thinking about my safety look.’ Draco showed his wounded arm, ‘Why do you think that giant meatball has to stop teaching.’
‘That’s just a scratch, Draco, you’re just acting stupidly. I myself like that “giant meatball” he’s nice and he’s not scared of me.’ Viola smiled still looking to the fire.
‘Nobody’s scared of you.’ Draco said moving his chair closer to her.
‘Why don’t you let me have my own friends?’ She looked at him with anger in her sapphire eyes.
‘People can treat you bad.’ Draco smiled and tried to stroke the chinchilla but Styx bit him.
‘I don’t like it when you’re bossing me around. You can do that with Crabbe and Goyle but let me live my own life.’ She stood up and looked down at him.
‘It’s to dangerous for you to live your own life.’ Draco stood up in front of her. He was larger then her but she was still intimidating him.
‘Look Draco Malfoy I will say this only once, I will live the life I want not the live you want!’ She screamed and ran towards the stairs to the girls dormitories. Draco was stunned by her words, he had never seen her this angry.




The field was filled with tents. The World Cup finally of 1994 had brought many wizards together. Tilden and Viola had hired a spot where they could place their tent. Viola had insisted that they would take the striped silk tent, which she thought was more ladylike then a normal tent.
Tilden had quickly placed their tent and they went to bed shortly after midnight.
The next morning Tilden had made some tea. She was sitting in the couch with Viola drinking tea. It was early but she heard the people coming out of their tents.
‘Listen.’ She whispered.
‘It’s funny to hear the silence been broken by the awakening of people.’ Viola smiled.

A few hours later Viola and Tilden were walking between the tents. They were both wearing muggle clothes, which Tilden liked very much.
‘Look.’ Viola said exited when she pointed at a poster with the face of Viktor Krum on it.
‘You think he’s going to win?’ Tilden looked smiling at her daughter.
‘Yes.’ Viola ran towards one of the tents, where they sold all kind of things. Tilden saw a blond woman walking towards her. The woman was smiling, her long hair was dancing behind her. Her belly was swollen and she looked happy. When the young woman reached Tilden she smiled revealing her white teeth.
‘Ansie?’ She said with a twinkle in her jade coloured eyes.
‘Shoot me is that you Hephaestan?’ Tilden smiled at her. She hadn’t seen Hephaestan since she had left England. Her hair was no longer then it was back then. She was wearing a T-Shirt with the words “Baby on board”, which was showing her perfectly round belly.
‘Yeah, how is England?’ Hephaestan gave her a quick hug.
‘It’s still the same old England. I see you’ve been busy.’ Tilden said indicating her swollen belly.
‘Yeah can you believe it, me an other baby.’ She rubbed over her belly, ‘It’s going to be an other girl. Lizie is extremely exited with the new baby and Yuri is still to young to understand.’
‘What about Vladimir, that’s his name right.’ Tilden signed to Viola that she had to come back. When Viola reached them they walked away.
‘Yeah Vladi’s happy about it.’ Hephaestan looked around as if she was expecting to see someone.
‘What have you lost?’ Tilden asked placing her hand on Hephaestan’s shoulder.
‘Bill is here and I’m not really looking forward to meet him.’ Hephaestan’s mood had suddenly changed when she saw a red haired man walking towards them. Tilden heard her mumble ‘O, no.’ just before she turned to “look” at a poster of Viktor Krum.
It was most definitely Bill, who passed by. He hadn’t noticed her but he grinned thinking she was one of the stupid fans of Krum.
‘Since when are you such a great fan of your brother-in-law?’ Tilden grinned.
‘I’m a fan of his since ever.’ Hephaestan said sarcastically.
‘Now we saw Bill, how’s Elisabeth? Does she know who her father is?’
‘She’s fine and I’m not planning to tell her who he is.’ Hephaestan smiled again, ‘I’m focusing on the future not on the past.’
Hephaestan was right. It was better to focus on the future then on the past. Things that happened in the past were over but haunted us. Things that would happen in the future made you dream. Dream about far of places and love. Hope love would return, hope that when you had your love back it would never leave you again.

hey,

The story is going on I had a hard time when I worked on this. Between learning for my Math exam tomorrow I found the time to translate a part of the fourth book. I used it in here and I hope it's good. I know the dialogues are maybe different but like I said I had to translate the dialogues from my dutch book. I guess it's a little long but I really enjoyed writing this
I'll try to post as soon as posable but tomorrow I have to study Chemistry and I don't like that but anyhow leave feedback and I hope you enjoy this cheaper like I did.
F/B

Greets Rox
____________________________________


Chap 25: Old master and old servant

‘Mommy!’ When Tilden and Hephaestan reached the team camp a little red haired girl came running to them. The team camp was a guarded place where seven big tents were standing in a big circle. Every tent had the same flag on it in red, green and white with the name of the player on it. Before one of the tents with the Vulchanov flag was a little boy sitting, he looked no older then three and had dark hair.
‘Elisabetha!’ A rough voice came from inside a tent. The man behind the voice ran out of the tent and took the girl into his arms. The young man was tall and thin, dark, and had a sallow skin. He had a large curved nose and thick black eyebrows. He was round-shouldered and duck-footed.
‘Viktor it’s fine.’ Hephaestan smiled. Tilden hadn’t noticed it at first but it was really Viktor Krum who was standing in front of her. Viola, who stood next to her, was shocked.
‘I’m only trying to take care of her safety.’ He said with his Slavic accent. He putted the girl back down and went back into the tent, where they heard a woman yell something in Bulgarian.
‘Sometime I wonder if it’s true Lizie is his only friend.’ Hephaestan said worried lifting Elisabeth in her arms.
‘Mommy?’ The girl placed her head on her mother’s shoulder.
‘Yes?’ Hephaestan smiled at her.
‘Why is Viktor so worry?’ she asked looking over her mother’s shoulder.
‘He’s nervous, little angel. Have you seen Roxas?’
‘She’s over there.’ Elisabeth pointed at a small, chubby girl, who was sitting between the trees. Her golden hair was shining in the morning sun but she looked lonely.
‘Why don’t you go and play with her.’ Hephaestan placed Elisabeth on the ground and watched her running towards the trees.
‘What’s wrong with that girl?’ Tilden asked indicating Roxas or what ever her name was.
‘She’s a Krum. Unlike Vladi and Bomb are Roxas and Vik more on their own. They don’t like it when people are coming to close to them, emotionally I mean.’ Hephaestan smiled when she saw Elisabeth yell of joy when Roxas was tickling her.
‘Bomb and Roxas are very rare names even for Bulgarians.’ Tilden mend strange but she tried to say it nicely.
‘Their names are actually Myrmidona and Roxanna but everyone just calls then Bomb because Myrmidona made things explode when she was little and Roxas because that’s how Viktor spoke out her name when they were little. We kept it that way and they like it to be called that way.’ Hephaestan was still looking at a playful Elisabeth. ‘Sometimes I get this strange feeling that Lizie is the only one, who they allow close.’
‘What about their mother?’ Tilden saw a young girl come out of the Krum tent. She had a long light blonde braid and a swallow skin. She had ad large curved nose just like her brother and had the same angry look on her face.
‘Vere is Roxas?’ The girl asked to Hephaestan. Hephaestan pointed at the place between the trees. Myrmidona walked towards the place with the grace of a veela and as proud as a peacock.
‘That was Bomb. What was your question again? O yes, Leinora supports them. She lives like the Durmstrang Motto says: “Show no emotions, they’re your only weakness.”’ Hephaestan smiled. ‘Luckily that rule only counts with strangers and people you don’t trust.’
‘I’ve heard you teach at Durmstrang.’ Tilden said when Hephaestan raised her wand and made three little chairs out of the grass.
‘You heard that well.’ Hephaestan sat down, ‘I’m the youngest teacher there with only being 23 the next youngest is twenty years older then I am.’
‘You like it?’ Tilden sat down too.
‘Yes, I love it but it’s not Hogwarts and because I’m pregnant I can’t go with them to the event this year.’ Hephaestan sounded sad suddenly.
‘What are you going to do?’ Tilden asked curiously.
‘Things I did for the past four years. Teaching and leading the school.’ A grin appeared on her face.
‘Karkaroff is making you do his work, that sounds noting like him.’ Tilden said sarcastically.
‘I don’t mind it. I prefer it’s done good then it’s a mess like it was before I came there.’
‘Severus must be very proud of you.’ Tilden placed a hand on Hephaestan’s shoulder and smiled at her. ‘I’m sure of that.’
‘Hey Heph!’ A woman’s voice came from the Vulchanov tent. When Tilden looked she saw a black haired young woman standing there. She had a long, pale, twisted face and was rather tall.
‘Andry. This is Desdemona’s aunt Tilden.’ Hephaestan stood up and presented Tilden to the also impregnated woman.
‘Shoot me, is that Adrianna Dolohov?’ Tilden stood up and smiled while presenting her hand.
‘Tilden Lestrange, I thought you were older.’ Adrianna shook Tilden’s hand, ‘I always thought you were near the age of forty around the time my father was arrested.’
‘Well I was nineteen by that time.’ Tilden felt scared suddenly, Adrianna Dolohov had a strange effect on people. Her dark eyes were going through you like lasers and her thin lips hadn’t moved a bit when she spoke.
‘You’re not like my parents.’ For the first time Adrianna’s mouth formed a smile. ‘You don’t look like someone who would dump her daughter in an orphanage.’
‘So it was true.’ Tilde felt sorry for her. She had heard that Minka and Antonin had dumped their daughter in an orphanage a year before the dark lord fell, soon after the Mckinnon’s were killed.
‘Yeah they never really wanted me. My mother wanted to abort me but my father wanted an other child. I heard them talking about it when I was little. I heard them saying something about my brother and about the other abortions.’ Adrianna sat down. Her belly was less swollen then Hephaestan’s was but it was still big.
‘You had a brother?’ Tilden had never heard about that. She knew Antonin had a daughter but a son?
‘Yeah Adolph. He died when I was little.’ Adrianna looked at the grass and placed her hands on her belly.
‘What happened?’ Tilden couldn’t stop herself from asking. She had worked with Antonin on missions, they were even called the deathly duo but he never spoke about his family unless one time.
‘He was involved in an accident.’ Adrianna didn’t say more but the tears filled her eyes.
Poor girl. Tilden thought. Adrianna had been through allot but she looked happy now. Much happier then she was during the wars Tilden presumed.


After the match Tilden and Viola were sitting in their tent. Viola was down because Ireland had won beside that they were relaxing.
‘Tilden it’s time.’ Lucius came in. Tilden stood up and Viola followed her. She took her dark cloak and pulled it on.
‘Viola promise me that you won’t do stupid things.’ Tilden bowed to be at Viola’s level.
‘I promise.’ Viola whispered. Tilden gave Viola an old sock and stood back.
‘3…2…1’ Tilden counted and Viola was gone. The portkey had brought her home.
Tilden looked at Lucius. He was grinning and holding his mask.
‘We’re not going to kill them are we?’ Tilden asked.
‘No, just having some fun.’ Lucius grinned.

A few moments later they were walking in a group with their wands above their heads. Four people were floating through the air. Tilden was just holding her wand up but wasn’t really cursing the people. She felt sorry for the little children. Suddenly a group of ministry wizards came running towards them.
‘I’ll go.’ Tilden whispered. She was glad she was allowed to leave the group. She wasn’t comfortable with it. Little children were helpless and weak, she couldn’t hurt them but ministry wizards were strong and old, she loved to fight with them.
She stood there opposite an elderly man. He tried to curse her but she was to fast. She hadn’t lost it yet.
‘Stupefy!’ the man yelled again. Tilden started laughing, she had missed this. She felt reborn.
‘Playing , old man?’ She laughed. It’s over man! ‘Well lets play some more. Tarantallegra!’ The old man started to dance around. Tilden laughed extremely hard. It had been so long ago since she had laughed like this.
A blast came behind her. She turned around and stopped laughing. She saw a red haired man running towards her. She recognized the man, it was Bill Weasley. He shot stunning curses towards her, which missed her by inches.
‘Slicio!’ She yelled but he jumped away.
‘Stupefy!’ He yelled. They were both fast but she had to be faster. She had to stop him. An other blast.
‘Slicio!’ the orange light shot right towards his heart, he jumped away and the curse made a deep cut in his arm.
She heard something. Suddenly the dark mark was cast into the dark sky. Everyone was looking shocked. She had to leave. She shot a stunning curse towards Bill and apperated.
She hadn’t felt this good in years. She hoped that soon a chance like this would be given her again.


She was standing in a flied. The field was filed with flowers. Her hair was loose and floated around her body. A pair of strong arms held her close. She leaned against him, he smelled familiar and lovely. She felt good in his arms and wanted to kiss him. With closed eyes she turned around and pulled his head to hers. Her lips touched his gently. He kissed her back with more passion and fire. She opened her eyes and saw grey storms. She was expecting bleu seas but she saw grey storms. This couldn’t be, not again.
‘Sirius?’ She pushed him back. She couldn’t kiss him!
‘Hey my most beloved.’ He pulled her back into his arms.
‘Sirius leave me alone.’ She whispered. Her eyes were filled with tears.
‘This is a dream like there are so many. There are 12 Months in a year. 4 weeks in a month. 7 days in a week. 24 Hrs in a day. But there's only one you in a life time.’ He kissed her lips again and everything turned dark.
Sirius fell before her feet. She was wearing her dark clothes. Harry was screaming, people were looking shocked. She collapsed, someone placed a hand on her shoulder. She couldn’t see anymore. Tears were rolling over her cheeks. She was brought away through something she recognised as the ministry.
She was shivering. She opened her eyes. Her pillow was wet of tears. She had had a nightmare. Suddenly she felt someone next to her. Viola was home for Easter. She looked at her mother and smiled.

‘Are you okay?’ Viola placed her arm around her mother.
‘I’m fine.’ Tilden smiled, ‘Have I waken you?’
‘Yes, I heard you scream a name.’ Viola took her father’s pillow in her arms and tried to sense the smell of her father like she did when she was younger. Rabastan’s smell was leaving the pillow but the bit that was still in it Viola found.
‘I had a nightmare.’ Tilden took Viola in her arms. Viola was growing up, the little girl was now becoming a young woman.
‘Why do you dream about Sirius?’ Viola was looking serious into her mother’s eyes.
‘I don’t know.’ Tilden was unsure. Viola wouldn’t understand if she told her about Sirius.
‘Does he hurt you?’ Viola pulled herself against her mother. ‘I don’t like it when you cry.’
‘I love you.’ Tilden placed a kiss on Viola’s forehead.
‘Mom will dad ever come home?’ Viola asked, ‘People say he’s dead.’ Her eyes started to fill with tears.
‘He’s not dead and he’s coming back soon, I promise.’ She hopped she was right. She missed him but she could wait. Viola fell asleep in her arms and she knew she had a part of Rabastan with her.


The dark mark was back. Tilden felt it burn in her skin. Her master had come back, it was time. She stood up and quickly pulled on her dark clothes and her mask. It was time she went back to her master.
The wind that was blowing in the garden felt soft. She walked with a smile underneath her mask The moment she had waited for had come. With the return of the Dark Lord it couldn’t take long anymore, Rabastan would be with her again. She started to walk faster and eventually started to run.
When she reached the river behind the forest she stopped. She had passed the barrier, here she could disparate. She closed her eyes and when she opened then she stood next to an old friend.
The old man was the father of Tess. He looked up from his hunched position. Tilden saw that he smiled at her underneath his mask. She nodded and then her attention was drawn to a snake faced man. Her master. Between the many graves were his allies standing . Most death eaters kneeled and kissed the Dark Lord’s robe but she didn’t. Tilden looked at the boy, who was laying on a grave bounded with robes. That must be Harry, she thought. The feeling of guilt went through her. When she saw the body of the other boy laying, she felt it again.
Tilden went standing in the circle next to the empty spot where Rabastan should have been standing. Next to her was Yaxley standing. The empty space between him and Lucius was where Bellatrix and Rodolphus’ place was.
The Dark Lord started speaking. She wasn’t concentrating on her Master but she kept looking at the boy. She only heard pieces from what the Dark Lords said.
‘I smell…conscious…guilt.’ She heard her Master say, ‘Thirteen years…loyal…My answer…’ Then she didn’t hear what came further. Until he started to talk to Lucius.
‘You flied when one of my loyal servants summoned my mark.’ Voldemort said slow, ‘You have disappointed me Lucius… I expect you to be more loyal servant in the future.’
Then Lucius said something and the Dark Lord walked on. He stopped.
‘The Lestranges should have been standing here.’ He said soft, ‘But they’re buried alive in Azkaban. They were loyal to me. They preferred to go to Azkaban instead of betraying me… when I break open Azkaban, they will be rewarded and honoured in a way that’s beyond their imagination. The dementors will join us… they’re our natural allies… we will recall the banished giants…. I will have all my loyal servants back and an army of creatures that everybody fears.’ The Dark Lord walked further.
Tilden’s eyes were filled with tears. It were tears of joy, he would bring Rabastan back. When he stood in front of Tilden he nodded at her and said quietly: ‘You will be rewarded.’
He walked further to Macnair. She saw them talking but once again her attention was drawn to the boy.
‘Our young friend…’Voldemort’s last words made everyone look at the boy.
‘Yes, Harry Potter was so kind to join my rebirth. You could call him our guest of honour.’ Everyone was quiet. Lucius stepped forward and everyone looked back at him, only Tilden kept looking at Harry. He looks like his father, she thought. She came back out of her thoughts when he started to scream. The Dark Lord said something, she wanted to help him.
Voldemort held one of his white fingers next to Harry’s cheek.
‘His mother left marks of her sacrifice on him… ancient magic.’ The words Tilden heard were. His sentences started to become loose words again.
‘Woman… curse… dead… powerless…wand…second after second… I waited…’
Tilden wanted to step forward but Bernard Yaxley gripped her arm. He pulled her back. She looked at him and heard him whisper: ‘No.’
No one moved. Everyone stared at Voldemort or the boy.
‘My servant died when I left his body.’ The Dark Lord went on. Tilden was looking at Yaxley. Should he still hate her for what had happened years ago? He stopped her, that mend something. Her eyes observed him closely. He was strong build and nice to look at. If Rabastan had been dead she would have done what the Malfoys had suggested marry Bernard. But Rabastan was coming back, her love was coming back.
‘Crucio!’ the Dark Lord had pointed his wand at the boy. Tilden took Yaxley’s hand and squeezed it. It was almost as painful for her as it was for the boy.
‘You all understand that this boy could never be stronger then I. How stupid to think that.’ Voldemort said. Tilden stepped closer to Yaxley. Why she did that she didn’t know but she just did it. The Dark Lord told Wormtail to make him loose.
‘You learned to duel?’ Voldemort said. Tilden felt a sudden panic. She couldn’t be worried about the boy. If the Master found out she would be dead.
They started to fight. Tilden suddenly smiled when she saw that the boy was strong. Yaxley must have felt that her grip had become softer. On the moment that Voldemort yelled ‘Avada Kedavra!’ The boy yelled: ‘Expelliarmus!’
The curses blow against each other. The two wizards raised up. Their wands still connected. Tilden’s body shook. Priori Incantatem, she thought.
They landed on an empty space and Yaxley pulled Tilden with him towards the spot.
‘What must we do My Lord?’ yelled Lucius.
‘Stay back! Stay back!’ Voldemort yelled. The song of the phoenix sounded. Tilden’s grip in Yaxley’s hand got tighter again.
Shims got out of the wands. First Tilden recognized the boy Diggory. He said something to Harry. An old man was the next followed by Bertha. Two other shims came out.
‘Lilly!’ Tilden whispered. Bernard closed his hand around hers as a sign she had to be quiet. The she saw James too. Her eyesight became horrible because of the tears.
‘Now!’ Harry yelled. The connection was broken and the boy ran towards Tilden and Yaxley. Because they were both stunned of what had happened he ran them over. They saw him run between the graves.
‘Paralyze him!’ Voldemort shouted. He was going mad. He ran after the boy and tried to curse him but he was to slow. Harry got away.
Bernard helped Tilden up. He saw that she was shivering and rubbed her upper arms so she would get warm.
‘Evans helped him, My Lord!’ Peter Pettigrew said to and deathly angry Voldemort.
‘EVANS!’ The Dark Lord ran towards her and held his wand against her neck. Yaxley was still standing behind her.
‘She didn’t help him, My Lord.’ Yaxley said.
‘Yes she did! She’s his aunt! She’s his godmother! She’s a traitor!’ She never liked Peter but now she could have killed him. If the Dark Lord wasn’t standing in front of her she would have done it.
‘She’s to loyal to me to do something like what you’re accusing her from.’ Voldemort lowered his wand and looked at her, ‘Yes to loyal.’
‘My Lord.’ Yaxley suddenly stood next to her and bowed. ‘Do you mind if I bring her home? She’s sick.’
‘Very well Yaxley. Bring Evans home she doesn’t look that healthy.’ The Dark Lord placed one of his white cold hand on her shoulder. ‘I trust you, Yaxley, to make sure noting happens to her.’
‘Thank you, My Lord.’ Yaxley bowed and took Tilden’s arm. ‘Hold on.’ He whispered. She almost leaned against him. She was tired, she had been worried about someone she was presumed to kill. She hopped so deeply that this feeling would stop. If she started to become good everything was lost. She would never see Rabastan again and she would pay for it with her own life. She had to forget that feeling. It would betray her, it would kill her.

hey,

I'm still alive I probably have failed all three of my exams but whatever, I still have my end exams to get out of this mess. I have now two weeks of (I guess) Easter vacation, or spring break (I don' t know how you call it). I worked on this chap for quite a long time. We're now the 25th and I promise I'll post an other chap before the end of this moth. I hope you'll enjoy this chap. ¨Please tell me what you think
F/B

Greets Rox
_____________________________

Chap 26: Expect the unexpected.


She felt the softness of a bed underneath her. Her pillow was wet and a big hand was resting on her back. What had happened? She opened her eyes and saw her dark pillow. She turned so she was laying on her side and saw Bernard laying. She took his hand and placed it next to him. The feeling of his hand was horrible but at the same time safe.
‘You’re up?’ She heard him whisper. He sat up.
‘What happened?’ her head was tolling and she had to close her eyes.
‘When I brought you home last night you started to cry.’ Yaxley touched her cheek, ‘You almost collapsed, I brought you to you bed and you cried yourself to sleep.’
‘I’m so sorry.’ She looked up at him.
‘I felt sorry for you. You even cried in your sleep.’ He lowered his head so his nose almost touched hers. his hand were resting on both sides next to her body.
‘What are you doing?’ She looked up at him and smiled. She felt a cold shiver on her back.
‘Since Pauline ended up in Azkaban I waited for this to happen.’ He kissed her lips softly and hungry at the same time.
‘Bernard get off of me.’ Tilden whispered. She closed her eyes to keep the tears in.
‘I thought you wanted me.’ He said, ‘Last night you held my hand.’
‘I wanted someone to lean on. I thought I could trust you.’ She pushed him out of her bed.
‘If you don’t want me I’ll take you.’ He stood up and pulled her out of the bed.
‘Let go of me Bernard!’ Tilden screamed. How could he? She thought he was her friend. But now he went to far.
‘Tepesch!’ Tilden screamed when Yaxley pushed her against the wall. She started to beat his chest but he took control of her mouth.
The big oak door of the bedroom flew open. A young dark haired maid stormed in, she was small and thin. Her dark eyes were darker then the night and her nose was flat Tepesch had heard her mistress scream. Two butlers followed her in and ran directly towards the place where Tilden was stuck.
The two men pulled Yaxley off of her and dragged him out. Out the door she heard Bernard scream and other servants run.
Tilden was sitting against the wall. Her eyes were wet and she was shivering. Tepesch kneeled in front of her mistress.
‘Are you all right, Milady?’ Tepesch asked.
‘Thank you.’ Tilden sniffed. She couldn’t help it but she started to cry.
‘Hush, Milady, everything is going to be fine.’ Tepesch closed her arms around Tilden and pulled her towards her.
‘I couldn’t wish for better chambermaids.’ Tilden whispered so Tegan, who had entered too, could hear it.
‘The honour is all ours, Madame.’ Tegan bowed and Tepesch helped Tilden up, ‘Do you want to take a bath?’
‘A milk bath is good for your skin.’ Tepesch smiled and Tilden agreed to take a bath.


End of July,
‘Is the Dark Lord really back?’ Viola asked to Draco. They were sitting in the library. It was lightened by a few candles.
‘Yes.’ Draco turned a page of the book he was reading. He was sitting in a couch with Viola laying against him.
‘What’s wrong?’ Viola felt his mussels in his leg pull together when she touched it.
‘Notting.’ He lied. They were getting to old to be so close. Viola sat up an placed her hand on his shoulder. He closed his book a placed it on the table next to him. Viola was sitting on her knees next to him.
‘Draco is there something between Pansy and you?’ Viola asked smiling. Draco was fifteen since June and Viola had to become fourteen in august so things like this were normal.
‘No.’ He said quickly. ‘Why?’ He calmed down.
‘Just wondering.’ Viola went sitting on his lap with her knees on both sides of his legs. Her face was looking at him.
‘Why are you sitting on my lap?’ Draco asked looking rather scared.
‘I always sit on your lap, since we were little.’ Viola smiled at him but he was whiter then usual.
‘We’re not little anymore.’ He tried to pull her knee length skirt a little more over her naked legs. When he touched her flesh he pulled his hand back as if he had burned himself.
‘C’mon Draco we’re friends. Why are you acting so strange?’ Viola didn’t get him. They were friends since they were infants and now he was acting so strange.
‘Viola.’ He sighed, ‘Friends don’t go sitting on each other’s lap with their leg open when they are wearing a skirt.’
‘Draco?’ Viola straightened his head when she saw that he was looking in her blouse.
‘Sorry.’ His white cheeks turned red. Viola placed her arms around his neck and smiled.
‘You’re lucky you’re my best friend.’ Viola waned to kiss his cheek but he moved his head by accident and she kissed his mouth. He closed his eyes and pulled her closer to him.
She pushed herself against him and their kiss started to become more passionate. Suddenly Viola realized what she was doing and pulled back her head.
‘Sorry.’ Draco whispered. His hands were still around her waist and hers still around his neck.
‘To believe that this was my first kiss.’ Viola grinned. Her head was red and her lips swollen.
‘Well it’s better to have kissed me then someone else. ‘ Draco was messing it up.
‘This was your first time too wasn’t it?’ Viola said looking evil.
‘Well my first time still has to come but yes this was my first real kiss.’ Draco smiled.
‘Did you like it?’ Viola was stunned about her question. How could she ask this?
‘It was nice. Do you want more?’ Draco grinned.
‘Now we’re practising we better get going.’ Viola bowed towards him and kissed him again. Suddenly she felt his hand on her legs. He was touching her! This wasn’t mend to happen!
‘Draco… what are you doing.’ She released her mouth from his.
‘Practising.’ Draco grinned. He turned her on the couch so he was laying on top of her and kissed her again. Her hands were on his back making circles and his hands were holding his weight up. His tongue found hers when suddenly the library door opened with a loud peep. Viola pushed him off of her so he fell next to the couch.
Tilden had entered the library thinking nobody was there. When she saw Draco laying next to the couch, which stood with it’s back to the door, she looked surprised.
‘What are you two doing?’ She asked placing a book back.
‘I lost an earring and Draco is looking for it.’ Viola tried to pull her skirt back right.
‘Which one?’ Tilden looked at the bookcase to find a book.
‘The snake ring.’ Viola said quickly.
‘Your snake rings are laying in the jewellery.’ Tilden said. The jewellery was a room in the castle where all the jewels were kept safe.
‘O great I thought I lost it.’ Viola smiled at her mother, who had found a book and looked back at the two of them.
‘Go on with what you were doing.’ Tilden said when she closed the big oak door.
‘I think we better stop. I don’t want that my mother find us like that.’ Viola said to Draco, who was still laying on the floor.
‘I don’t think I could go further then this.’ Draco sat up and placed his hands on his back.
‘Does it hurt?’ Viola asked and Draco nodded. Viola smiled and kissed him softly.
‘I thought we were going to stop.’ Draco grinned.
‘This was just a kiss between friends.’ Viola laughed. Draco smiled. She was beautiful when she laughed. Her almond shaped blue eyes were the colour of an ice sea. He liked to look at her but they were just friends and something more was impossible.


1 September 1995,
Tilden was standing on the platform talking to Viola. In her long red hair was an half French braid made. Viola’s thick black hair was sparkling in the sun. Her eyes were showing how happy she was to go back to school.
‘Fourth year?’ Tilden smiled at her daughter.
‘Yeah. When did dad and you actually got together?’ Viola asked.
‘Winter 1977.’ Tilden answered. Viola smiled.
‘That’s like almost eighteen years.’ Viola hugged her mother, ‘You must miss him.’
‘Yes I do. To imagine that you would have had an older brother.’ Tilden hugged her back.
‘Reuben would have been 16 now, wouldn’t he?’ Viola said feeling her mother’s hug grow stronger.
‘Yes.’ Tilden let Viola go and looked at her. ‘You look so much like your father.’ Tilden gave Viola a kiss and told her to go to the train. Then she saw it.
She saw the black dog she had met in Hogwarts. Sirius was hugging Harry.
‘Mom what’s wrong?’ Viola asked to a shocked looking Tilden.
‘Notting, Go before miss the train.’ Tilden patted an Viola’s bottom and she ran towards the train.

When the train left the black dog ran after it. Tilden laughed and then saw Remus smiling at her. The train was gone and the dog returned. He sat down next to Remus when Tilden went to him.
‘How are you?’ She asked him.
‘I’m fine, you?’ Remus smiled when the dog started barking, ‘Shut up Padfoot.’
‘Better. Hey Tonks how’s little Roux?’ Tilden asked to Nymphadora.
‘Des and Ren are extremely happy and I’ve heard she’s starting to speak.’ Tonks said.
‘Who’s Roux?’ Remus asked.
‘Lestrange’s daughter.’ Moody said looking angry at Tilden.
‘Yes, Desdemona’s daughter. Her name is actually Bellaroux but everyone calls her Roux.’
‘When’s she born?’ Molly asked.
‘Last February.’ Tilden said smiling at Molly but she was still looking angry at her.
‘The race of Lestrange isn’t extinct yet?’ Moody said when his magic eye went to her left arm.
‘No, not yet. Pure Lestranges are still rare these days.’ Tilden place her left arm behind her and bowed to the dog.
‘So still looking adorable, Padfoot?’ Tilden stroke his head and winked. The dog liked her hand and she smiled. ‘Old charmer.’
‘You must be glad your old master is back.’ Moody said angry.
‘I don’t know where you’re talking about, Alastor.’ Tilden smiled at him. His scared face was still looking at her as if he wanted to strangle her.
‘So your daughter goes to Hogwarts I’ve seen. What year is she in?’ Molly broke the silence.
‘Fourth just like yours.’ Tilden looked at Molly and then smiled nicely.
‘Ginny hasn’t told me there’s a Lestrange in her year.’ Molly looked at Tonks, who was looking at the sky.
‘I’m going now. It was nice seeing you all again.’ Tilden smiled, ‘O yes, Tonks, don’t forget to visit Des. She’s looking out for it.’ Tilden disparated. Sirius was looking good and Remus was reliving. She was happy she had seen them again.


Night somewhere in October. Tilden was walking around in a muggle village. She knew where she was going to. She had been here several times with Rabastan and Regulus during holidays. Now she was all by herself, going to that house collecting some stuff of her friend. If the Order was there it couldn’t be safe. In the years after Walburga’s dead Tilden had paid visits to that house to hide some things but now the Order was there it had to get out.

She reached the door between the numbers 11 and 13. The house was dirty and looked old.
‘Home sweet home.’ Tilden whispered with a smile. She pulled out her wand and tapped on the door. No movement. An other time. Again no movement. Suddenly the door opened and an old friend of hers stood there.
‘Goodnight mistress.’ The old House elf greeted her.
‘Goodnight old friend.’ She said nicely. He opened the door some more and let her in. The house was just like she left it last time. Paper was falling off, the rug in the big hall was starting to fall apart. The portraits were still ganging like she pushed them. Every time she passed the she thought it was funny to give them a punch so the would not hang straight.
The chandeliers had both the form of the snake she loved so much.
The memories of three teenagers ganging around in this hall dancing on music and telling each other jokes came back to her.
When she passed by the satin curtains she hears someone snore. Tilden pulled the curtains a little bit open and smiled.
‘Goodnight mother.’ Tilden whispered. The old witch opened her eyes and smiled. ‘Are you making their lives miserable?’ Tilden asked. The old witch nodded.
‘How are you my daughter?’ Walburga asked.
‘I’m fine, mother. You look good.’ Tilden whispered and winked. She heard someone on the stairs.
‘Those filthy mudbloods and traitors are in my house.’ Walburga’s eyes started to spin.
‘I know, mother. I wish you goodnight again and I hope I’ll see you soon again.’ Tilden stepped back.
‘Goodbye my daughter.’ The old woman went back to sleep.
‘Goodnight, mother.’ Tilden closed the curtains. She had always called Walburga “mother” although she wasn’t her mother. Walburga loved her as if she was her own child, the daughter she never had had. Thanks to her Tilden had felt the warmness of a mother. Tilden would be thankful for that.
‘My mistress loved you, Milady.’ Kreacher said. He bowed and pointed to the stairs.
‘I know the way.’ Tilden smiled, ‘It was good to see you again, old friend.’ Kreacher went to the kitchen and Tilden started climbing the stairs.

She reached the topmost landing and looked at the door with the name of Regulus on. She felt the door, it was closed.
‘ALOHOMORA!’ Tilden whispered and entered the room. The Slytherin colours were everywhere. Newspaper cuttings were laying underneath the bed. She looked at the picture of their Quidditch team. Regulus in the middle of the front row and next to the one behind him was a freckled girl standing. Tilden smiled. She was a worthless player but Regulus had told her that she was the best beater ever. She played in that position for a two years until Regulus became captain in his sixth year. She remembered that when she heard he was captain she told him it was over and he had to search for a new Beater.
Since then on she just jumped in when they needed her and when the picture was taken, in her sixth year.
The day of that picture the sun had been shining for days and her freckles had returned. Regulus said they were cute and had told her that she had to be on the picture because she played more matches then Von Weiher, the beater she replace almost every match because he was sick. Good memories. Tilden smiled. She loved her broom during her Hogwarts years, now it had been years since she had even touched one.
She stood up and went to the wardrobe and opened it. There it was the little box she had brought there a few years ago. It had the size of a jewel box and was made out of wood. She took it in her hands and unlocked the little golden lock.
Tilden smiled when she saw the necklace in it. The silver necklace had a emerald green tear shaped stone hanging on it. “The Basilisk’ tear” the stone was called.
The necklace had once belonged to Nagini Slytherin, who like the legend said killed herself and set a curse on her family and the stone.
Tilden and Regulus had found it years ago without knowing what it was. Tilden and Regulus found out a little later that the stone possessed a strength that was beyond imagination. In the hands of a Slytherin heir this would become a weapon of mass destruction. Tilden wasn’t planning to give this to her master or to give it to the Order. It had to stay with her, she had to protect it and one day she would give it to the rightful owner. The child of the prophesy.
She had read about that prophecy, which was made hundreds of years ago.
“A young girl with hair as red as fire born in the last ten days of the fifth moth, the moth of the emerald. The girl will be used in a dark plan of her mother’s fathers. A woman, who possesses the stone, will save the fire girl for darkness and give her what belongs to her. The girl will grow up to become a powerful magician and will break the curse that killed her mother before her. The Slytherin curse will vanish and the heirs that were cursed for centuries will find peace.”
Tilden was still trying to understand parts of the prophecy. It was unclear to her what it mend but she felt attracted to it. She had something to do with it, but what?

Tilden stood up and putted the box in her cloak. She walked towards the door and opened it. She inspected the landing. No one was there. Tilden stepped out of the room and closed the door. ‘Unlock only for the one with the pure heart.’ Tilden whispered pointing her wand to the keyhole. Suddenly she felt hand around her waist and she was pulled back. A silent scream. A door that closed. Two hands holding her.

Hello!

I promised I would post a new chap before the month ended. So here it is. I hope it's good, please let me know
F/B

Thanks for the last feedback By the way.

Greets Rox
_____________________________
Maybe PG-13, but I'm not sure. (I think it's unnecessary but it's just in case)
_____________________________

Chap 27: Unforeseen

She turned around and stood there opposite someone she hadn’t seen in his human form for years. Her mouth had fallen open. She stood against the door. He was smiling at her. Tilden walked towards him and placed a hand on his chest.
‘You… you…’ Tilden’s voice trembled. She thought she was dreaming again but it wasn’t true. This was real.
‘Hey.’ He placed his fingers under her chin and made her look into his grey eyes.
‘I missed you.’ Did she really say that? There was something wrong with her! She had missed Sirius?
‘I missed you too.’ He took her in his arms and pulled her close to him. She could hear his heartbeat, which made her relax.
‘You look good Padfoot.’ Tilden whispered with tears in her eyes. She felt safe in his arms, the warmth was comfortable and his breath in his hair felt so good.
‘You still look like the girl I fell in love with.’ She straightened her head so she could look into his grey eyes. A smile was formed on her face.
‘I love freckles.’ He whispered and kissed her softly. She couldn’t resist it. Tilden threw her arms around his neck. From a soft kiss it evaluated into a passionate kiss. When they released each other they spoke again.
‘You can’t love me.’ Tilden whispered against his shoulder. Her eyes were wet again. This couldn’t happen.
‘I do.’ He kissed her hair. ‘I never loved someone beside you.’ Sirius whispered romantically.
Tilden looked at him and smiled. ‘Sirius you know this is impossible.’
‘We found each other again, that’s all that matters.’ He lifted her up so she could place her legs around his waist. He started to kiss her neck and she was lost. His hands tried to get the ribbons of her corset loose. She was wearing her regular Jeans and a black blouse underneath a black corset.
Sirius finally got the corset open. He let Tilden stand on her feet again. When Tilden removed the black corset and her black blouse she was wearing underneath it, she revealed her black bra. Sirius placed his hands on her bottom and kissed the soft flesh of her neck. She placed her hands back on his chest and opened the knots of his shirt. She found his flesh and removed his shirt briskly. She kissed his chest and let her hands rub his mussels.

‘That was good.’ Sirius said when they were laying in the bed. He was stroking her flat belly and smiled.
‘Yes.’ Tilden’s eyes were closed. She felt happy although she had cheated on Rabastan. Sirius’ arm was around her and she knew he was smiling.
‘I love you.’ He kissed her lips. He was laying back on his belly next to her and looked at her.
‘You can’t.’ Tilden whispered. ‘Don’t blow it now, Padfoot.’ She pushed him back on his back and went sitting on him.
‘Do you still think this wasn’t mend to happen?’ Sirius asked her when she was kissing his chest again.
‘No.’ she kissed his chin. ‘I’m happy it happened.’ Her lips closed around his. Why was she doing this? She loved Rabastan but she felt something for Sirius too.
‘Why are you married to Lestrange?’ Sirius asked while she was kissing him. She didn’t want to answer that. She kissed his mouth to stop him from speaking.
Hours later she was sleeping in his arms. The first sunlight shone on her face. She opened her eyes and felt his breath in her neck. Tilden tried to get out of the prison he had formed with his body. She didn’t want to wake him so as quiet as possible she searched for her cloths. She found everything beside her underpants. She didn’t have the time to search for it and just pulled her cloths on. Quietly she opened the door and when she stood back on the landing she closed it. In silence she climbed of the stairs and when she passed Walburga she whispered: ‘Goodbye mother.’ She felt a sudden relief when she stood outside. Nobody had seen her beside Sirius.
She started to run. She found a deserted place where she could disparate. By the time she disparated her eyes were filed with tears. How could she? Did Rabastan really mean so little to her? What was this feeling she felt for Sirius?


Begin of December 1995,
Draco and Viola were walking through the corridors. Draco was patrolling and Viola was just keeping him company.
‘Have you heard about Dumbledore’s army?’ Viola asked when they just passed a painting with a creepy looking dog on it.
‘Yes.’ Draco’s voice had an angry tone in it.
‘I want to join it.’ She smiled. Her long black hair was floating in the air when she started dancing around.
‘No.’ Draco said strict. How could she say this? She was a Lestrange!
‘But Draco…’ She stood still in front of him with her big bleu puppy eyes. She placed a hand on his chest and still looked like a little dog.
‘No, you can’t join Dumbledore’s army. Don’t look at me like that.’ Draco could resist her and looked at the ceiling.
‘And what if we could go further with experimenting?’ Viola stepped closer to Draco and smiled at him.
‘No.’ He looked at her and placed his hands on her waist, ‘I want to go further with experimenting but you won’t join Potter’s little gang.’ Draco lowered his face and kissed her noise.
‘Then you can forget it.’ Viola stepped back and caressed his chest with a grin on her face. She bit on her under lip and made her other hand go lower until she reached his lower belly and then pulled it back.
‘Viola…’ Draco stood still and was gasping. His hands took her shoulders and pulled her towards him. He kissed her lips passionately and pushed her against a nearby wall. Viola threw her arms around his neck and closed her legs around his waist. One of his hands was stationed on the wall and the other one on her thigh. She let her tongue lick his lips and then stopped kissing him. Draco kissed her neck and then she pushed him back.
‘Let go of me.’ Viola whispered. Draco stepped back and helped her get her skirt right. He grinned and gave her an other kiss in her neck.
‘I told you to forget about it and what do you do?’ She paused a second, ‘You just take it. We’re not in love and we will never be but for goodness sake, Draco, just listen to what I say or you really can forget about this.’ She pointed at her body.
‘I’m sorry but you can’t join Dumbledore’s army.’ Draco crossed his arms on his chest.
‘Sure whatever. I’m your best friend and you’re mine, is it that hard to just think of me as something else then a toy? Since that day in the library you can’t stop thinking about my body and when we’re alone you can’t keep your hand off of me.’ Viola placed her hands on her waist and looked motherly angry at him.
‘Don’t give me that look.’ Draco said, ‘You like it too.’ Draco’s grin grew bigger.
‘I do but we have to keep it a secret normal friends don’t do things like this.’ She placed her head in her neck and smiled.
‘You’re beautiful when you smile.’ Draco said opening his arm to pull her in a hug.
‘Thanks I guess.’ Viola walked into his arms and placed her head on his chest. She could hear his heart beat.
Draco placed his head on hers and closed his eyes. She was beautiful but his best friend. He had to watch out if he didn’t want to lose her. He loved her in a way that wasn’t described as love but as friendship. He wanted to protect her against everything, he wanted to hold her forever. He never wanted to lose her. She was his friend, his lover, his Viola.



Tilden was laying in her big bed with the black cheats on it. She had spend the night with Sirius frequently, which weren’t mend to happed and she regretted it now.
She pulled Rabastan’s pillow in her arms and smelled it. She cried. She started to cry about anything these days and she felt sick from the moment she ate something. She had missed her last period. Her eyes became heavy and she fell asleep.
She slept peacefully when she suddenly felt an arm around her pulling her closer to a thin body. She opened her eyes for a second and then fell back asleep.
Just before the sun would come up she woke up and felt the arm still around her.
She opened her eyes and was bleu eyes in an almost hollow face. His hear was shoulder length and it was like it formed one piece. He smiled at her. His cheeks had fallen in but he still looked handsome in a way.
‘I love you.’ He whispered. She kissed his small beard on his chin. Her eyes started to tear. She placed her arms around him.
‘I’ve missed you.’ She whispered. He kissed her forehead and closed his eyes.
‘I staid alive for you. I knew you would be waiting for me. I knew I would still love you.’
‘Never leave me again.’ She placed her head against his shoulder.
‘I won’t. I’ll stay in you heart forever.’ He lifted her chin and kissed her lips. ‘How is Viola?’ He asked after he had left her lips.
‘She’s young woman now and she misses you.’ Tilden whispered. If she was pregnant from Sirius nobody would ever question in now Rabastan was back.

Tilden was sitting in the living room three moths later. Rabastan had gained some weight and looked more like his old self again. He was sitting in front of the fire with the cat on his lap. It was a cold march day. Tilden was laying on her back on the couch reading a book. Her belly was starting to swell but Rabastan hadn’t noticed it yet. She loved him but he it was strange to have him with her again.
‘Hon?’ Rabastan said still looking at the fire.
‘Yes?’ She closed her book and looked at him. He turned around to face her.
‘How far are you?’ Rabastan asked with a serious look on his face.
‘What do you mean?’ Tilden sat up and felt her hands become clammy. She wasn’t ready for this.
‘You’re pregnant. I’ve seen it.’ Rabastan smiled and stood up. He pulled her up and took her in his arms. ‘I’m so happy.’ Tilden’s eyes started to fill with tears again.
‘I guess three months.’ She lied it had to be four months. She held on to him. She couldn’t tell him it wasn’t his. Soon she had to go to the hospital and there they would tell her how far she was.
‘You can’t go to St.-Mungo’s. You have to go to a muggle hospital. We’re going to have an other baby.’ He laughed and lifted her up. Her feet were lifted from the ground.
Tilden smiled. She had hoped this would happen. Nobody would know the baby was Sirius’ ,nobody beside Tilden.

End of May 1996,
In the late afternoon two women were waling through the Hospital of Little Pigelton. The usual white walls made Tilden feel scared. In St.-Mungo’s she felt much more at home but here she felt like she was fifteen again. Dieing, waking up and find out your father’s dead.
‘C’mon Tills. You’re like four moths far today you maybe find out what it is.’ Tess said. Her dark blonde hair was pulled into a ponytail and she was wearing the latest new muggle mode.
‘I hope everything is fine with the baby.’ Tilden and Tess sat down in the waiting chamber. Tilden looked at the floor. Tess, who was chewing a chewing gum, took a magazine and started reading. Chairs were placed around the white walls. Posters were ganging on the walls.
‘Mrs. Lesseps?’ The nurse, who was thickset and had short straw like hair, came in ten minutes later. Tilden stood up together with Tess, who placed the magazine back on the table.
‘The doctor will come to you.’ The nurse said opening the door and let them in. When Tess entered she smiled at the nurse, who shook her head and then closed the door behind Tess.
‘Did you really have to do that?’ Tilden said angry to Tess.
Before Tess could answer the doctor entered the room and asked Tilden to lay on the table. She laid down opened her trousers and lifted her shirt to reveal her belly. The female doctor smiled at Tilden when she spread the gel on her belly. She rolled the machine over her belly and an image appeared on the little scream. The doctor did something and a heart beating could be heard.
‘How beautiful.’ Tess, who sat on a chair next to the table, said.
‘The baby is perfectly healthy.’ The doctor said smiling, ‘Do you want to know the gender?’
‘Yes.’ Tilden and Tess said together.
‘It’s going to be a girl. You both must be happy.’ The doctor smiled at Tess.
‘Therese is going to be godmother.’ Tilden said looking at the screen.
‘O excuse me.’ The doctor blushed and printed the picture of the baby.
‘I guess he’s going to be happy.’ Tess smiled when she helped Tilden to get the gel of her belly.
‘Yes he will.’ Tilden smiled at the print the doctor had given her. She pulled her cloths back right and stood up. She was happy but at the same time she felt horrible.



‘The Dark Lord wants us to do this.’ Rabastan held her hand when they were walking through the corridors of the ministry. When they reached the door to the department of mysteries Rabastan looked at her and smiled.
‘I love you.’ He kissed her lips. ‘You have to stay here were it’s safe. Let no one in and no one out. Promise me that when something happens you’ll get out of here.’
‘I promise.’ Tilden hugged him one last time and let him go through the door. With tears in her eyes she stood against the door. It was safer for her to stay here that was true but her husband was in there, she wanted to be with him. She hid her face in her mask.
She waited and waited for what seemed to her like days. Suddenly she heard five people coming towards her. She took her wand and pointed it at the sound. The first she recognized was Alastor Moody. She heard him yell ‘Death eater!’ and then shoot a curse at her, which she luckily could avoid.
‘Wait Alastor.’ Remus said placing a hand on the man’s shoulder.
‘Why?’ he murmured. Tilden was wearing a mask so they couldn’t recognize her.
Tilden, who had been planning to attack the man, lowered her wand when she saw Nymphadora and Sirius behind them. Suddenly she felt strange. She stepped back and opened the door.
‘It’s a shim, Alastor.’ Remus smiled. Moody walked pass her on his usual stumbling way. Then Kingsley followed by Nymphadora entered too. Only Sirius and Remus were still staring at her.
‘You’re the best, sweetheart.’ Sirius smiled and placed his hand on her shoulder.
‘You’d better go before I change my mind.’ Tilden said in a threatening kind of way.
‘Thanks.’ Remus walked pass her but Sirius was still standing in front of her.
‘I love you.’ He followed Remus and closed the door. She looked stunned at the closed door. Two men told her that they love her tonight. She was confused and touched her belly. She had to get out of there, she had to get safe, the baby had to be safe. Sirius was going to die. Her dream was coming true. Tilden ran. She hated to be weak but now she had to. She had to save her baby. Her unborn child. The last bit of him he would leave on this world, she had to save it. His blood would flow through the veins of this child. Although nobody could know, they would see it but they wouldn’t know. In their eyes this was Rabastan’s child in hers it was her only misstep, his only child, his last gift to this world.

hey,

The last chapter was not that good, I know but it had to be told. This chap has some action in it and I hope it's good.
Let me know what you think about it please.
F/B

Greets Rox
_____________________________________


Chap 28: And she was B(l)ack

Tilden was laying in her bed. At the end of January Rabastan had been back. Now at the beginning of July she was alone again. She was alone and pregnant. She was staring at the ceiling next to her she heard someone breath. Viola had come to her. She was sleeping next to her mother.
Tilden stroke a hair from her forehead. She hoped that this baby would be just as beautiful as Viola was.
She had cried for days after the battle but now she was getting through it. Tilden got out of her bed and pulled the blanket over Viola’s shoulders. Quietly she left the room and went to the guestrooms. One of the doors was standing open. The one closest to the window, which was at the end of the corridor, was open.
Tilden went to the door and looked into the room. On the double bed were two people sleeping. Thanks to the moonlight, which came through the open curtains, lighted their heads.
Therese and her younger brother were sleeping in each others arms, possibly without knowing. Since their father had been arrested they lived here. Tilden thought it was good to have people around and she could help Tess out with her brother. Tess was alone now, Tilden tried to understand but it was difficult. She knew how it was to lose your father but Tilden was the youngest and never had to take care over a younger sibling.
Tess loved her brother but she, herself, was still so young. Tilden knew Tess was happy she could stay with her. Here Theodore had Viola to talk to and he wouldn’t ask difficult questions.
Her mark burned. The Dark Lord was calling her. She walked away. Fear made her heart beat faster. He would kill her if he found out what she had done.
Back in her room she saw Viola moving in the bed. Tilden pulled on her cloths and smiled to her daughter, this could be the last time she saw her. She bowed over her daughter and kissed her head.


The darkness was threatening. Tilden was walking through the forest of dean. She felt she had to be here somewhere. Her master wanted to see her. Fear stroke again. He would kill her for what she had done.
‘Evans?’ She heard her name. He was close. She looked at the ground and went to the voice. She saw his cloak but didn’t dare to look up.
‘My Lord.’ She bowed. Her hair was still in a braid, which she had made just before she went to bed.
‘I’ve heard rumours about you.’ He paused, ‘People tell me that you helped those traitors.’ He lifted her head.
‘Have you?’ He asked looking into her eyes.
‘No, My Lord.’ She lied but her face was serious.
‘Very well. I always trusted you.’ He said with his cold voice.
‘Thank you, My Lord.’ Tilden bowed again.
‘And to show me how loyal you really are you must kill Vance, she’s an order member and has to be destroyed.’ The Dark Lord turned his back to her and spoke again, ‘She’s in the neighborhood of 10 Downing Street. Go now and don’t disappoint me.’
‘I won’t My Lord, I won’t.’ Tilden disparated. She was relieved that he wasn’t angry. Soon she stood in an alley near Downing Street. She smiled, this was her chance to show him how loyal she was.

‘Vance!’ Tilden yelled when she saw a woman, who was a little older then her, with a wand.
Tilden raised her wand and smiled. Emmeline could see her face and when she released who it was she raised her wand too.
‘Lestrange.’ She whispered. Tilden smiled even more. Vance had called her Lestrange, this was fantastic.
‘How do you want to die slow or quickly?’ Tilden stepped closer to Vance.
‘Not.’ Emmeline yelled and shot a curse at Tilden. The curse left a deep cut on Tilden’s cheek.
‘Wrong answer!’ Tilden was angry and raised her wand, ‘Cruccio!’
Vance screamed. ‘Silencio!’ Tilden whispered and suddenly everything was quiet again. She smiled to the Vance. Tilden started to giggle.
‘We better end this now don’t we. How faster this ends how faster I can go back to my child.’ Tilden kicked Emmeline. ‘Pity I can’t play more. AVADA KEDAVRA!’ Emmeline stopped moving, she was dead and Tilden had to stop herself from laughing. She disparated. She was totally back and stronger then before. She loved this so much, she was definitely back and nobody could stop her this time.


Up north 20 July 1996,
Tilden was walking over an open field. The grassland was beautiful at night, some animals were standing, sleeping, hunting on the field. Tilden smiled and walked further. She placed her hands on her belly and stroke over it. Still one month to go and this little one would come out.
She walked further. He had to be around here somewhere. She looked at the sickle formed moon. She was thinking about the night Rabastan had told her he loved her.

*Begin Memory*
When they heard the door close they started to talk again.
‘Tilsy, how do you know you love someone?’ Rabastan asked nervous rubbing her shoulders.
‘When you feel yourself around that person. Hmm that’s good.’ She felt great at the moment, he was toughing her softly just like a lover would do.
‘How do you say to that person you love her?’
‘Just tell and if she reacts stupidly she’s not worth it. A little lower please.’
–O no, he’s in love with someone else. It’s all my fault if I had just told him I love him this would never have happened.-
‘But what if you’re scared that person will react stupid and she’s a really good friend?’ he asked.
‘Then she’s not your friend.’ Tilden said still thinking about who it could be.
‘What’s wrong, sweetie you’ve stopped.’ Tilden said reacting when he suddenly stopped rubbing her shoulders and she opened her eyes.
‘Close you eyes, Tilsy.’ Rabastan said when he took something out of the inside pocket of his cloak, which was laying next to him.
Tilden felt something cold against her neck.
‘Don’t peek.’ Rabastan said when he was struggling to close the necklace. When it finally closed he told her she could open he eyes.
‘What’s this?’ Tilden asked when she was looking at the necklace. The necklace had a hanger, which was made out of silver with an emerald in the middle and on the back a little inscription.
‘You don’t like it, do you?’ Rabastan asked worried.
‘What’s that on the back? If love had name it would be yours. How beautiful.’ Tilden turned around so she looked right into his eyes. She sat down on her knees and the sound of the flames was the only sound in the room.
‘I mend every word of it.’ Rabastan said stroking the hair out of Tilden’s face.
‘How long?’ she asked silently.
‘Since the day we met.’ He asked moving his head closer to hers until their noses almost toughed each other.
‘I loved you since… always.’ Tilden said just before she touched his lips softly with hers.
‘That’s impossible, my love. But if you’re playing it like that I love you since the day you were born.’ Rabastan said pulling her down so she was laying on top of him.
‘Our conclusion is that we loved each other for a very long time.’ Tilden kissed him again only longer this time. He reacted by kissing her back. They finally told each other that they loved each other, they finally conquered their greatest fear each other.
*End Memory*

She cherished that necklace ever since. It was a sign of their love. Tilden would never forget those word “If love had a name it would be yours.”. He loved her and through that necklace she would never forget that. She had made a mistake by giving up the hope of his return. Now she had to deal with the consequences, her only misstep would haunt her forever.

She was standing in front of a shack. Here he was, Karkaroff. Once she had worked with him and now she had to kill him. A smile appeared back on her face. She never liked Igor so this was her chance to deal with her hate.
She kicked in the door. She entered the almost empty shack. Beside a chair, where Karkaroff was sitting on, there was only a bed and a fireplace left.
‘Hello honey, I’m home.’ Tilden leaded against the doorframe and grinned. Igor stood up and raised his wand towards her. ‘You look happy to see me.’ Karkaroff was thinner then before, his eyes were filled with fear. His wand was shaking in his hand. What was left of the once to great wizard disappointed her. This wasn’t fun.
‘You still look handsome.’ Tilden stepped towards him.
‘Evans.’ His voice trembled.
‘You want it slow or quick?’ Tilden stood in front of his wand now. The wand almost touched her breast. Karkaroff didn’t answer.
‘Well lets do this slow. I love slow ones. Yes, most definitely slow.’ Tilden pressed with her finger against his wand. She walked further and looked into the fireplace. While she did that Karkaroff had shot a Cruciatus curse. Tilden felt the pain through every muscle. Her baby. She fought against it and looked furious. Some hair had fallen in front of her face, which made her look more dangerous.
She raised her wand and yelled: ‘Cruccio!’ Igor crawled over the floor. Suddenly she was thinking about the curse Antonin had learned her but she couldn’t remember the words. Suddenly she saw that he was grapping his chest. It was working. Man she loved this.
‘Sectusepra!’ She yelled. He started to bleed. He tried to stand up but he tripped in his own blood. He was pathetic, he wasn’t worth her time.
‘You’re pathetic Karkaroff! AVADA KEDAVRA!’ She yelled and he was dead. She started to laugh. She laughed so hard that she had to sit down. She looked at his dead body and drunk out his half-full glass of Vodka. The Dark Lord would be pleased, yes very pleased.


29 September 1996,
The operation room in the hospital of Little Pigelton. Tilden was in labour, the baby was over a moth to late. Tess was standing next to her holding her hand.
‘C’mon Tills push.’ Tess said. Tilden tried. This baby was going to kill her.
‘I can’t! It hurts!’ Tilden screamed.
‘This is your second child, Tilsy, just think about that time.’ Tess tried to comfort her.
‘Can’t you do something!’ Tilden pushed again. Viola had come out quickly but this one was stubborn.
‘Just push Tilsy. C’mon push. Be strong.’ Tess was getting nervous. This was the first time she witnessed something like this.
‘Do something!’ Tilden screamed. Her face was almost as red as her hair. Sweat was dripping of her face.
‘I’m doing something!’ Tess screamed back. This made the doctor look up.
‘It hurts!’ Tilden pushed with all of her power. She fell back on the bed. She smiled when she heard a baby cry. Finally the little bugger was out. Just as stubborn as her father.
‘She’s perfectly healthy, madam.’ The doctor gave the baby to Tilden. Tilden looked at her little girl and tears started to fill her eyes. She was perfect, with her little black hairs on her little head.

‘And?’ Remus was sitting in the room when Tilden was brought back. She was smiling at the baby in her arms.
‘A girl.’ Tess smiled when she sat down on an other chair in the room.
‘What’s her name?’ Remus asked when Tilden gave him the baby.
‘Yeah what’s her name?’ Tess asked after she had drunk a glass of water.
‘I don’t know.’ Tilden looked at Remus and then back at Tess.
‘I’m hungry. I’m going to eat something.’ Tess said. She was tired after have been with Tilden during the entire period of childbirth. Tess stood up and left the room.
‘Something’s wrong with her.’ Remus said when the door closed.
‘She supported me during labour.’ Remus gave her back the baby.
‘I know Sirius always liked the name Isabella.’ Remus knew!
‘How do you… please don’t tell anyone.’ Tilden looked anxious.
‘I’m your friend and I was his friend. I’m not going to tell anyone about her, let it be our secret.’ Remus smiled.
‘When did Sirius tell you he liked the name Isabella?’ Tilden stroke over the little cheek.
‘When Lilly was pregnant James, Sirius and I were talking about baby names and suddenly Sirius said that when he would get a daughter he would name her Isabella.’
‘Then it will be Isabella Judith Lestrange.’ Tilden smiled.
‘Who’s Judith?’ Remus asked.
‘My grandmother.’ Tilden kissed the little head of Isabella.
She was his daughter. Isabella looked like him, although she was only an infant. She was a piece of him and she would make her mother remember him forever. His best friend would be her godfather, without doubt. Yes, Sirius would live through her, through his Isabella.

hey,
I know it has been nine days and I'm really sorry for that. I had to study and to give some lessons to classmates. And I had to arrange a party for my friends, which was real fun but exhausting. I hope you don't hate me and that this chapter is good. I know it's short but I'll try to post this weekend a chap with some more action in it. Please leave feedback.
F/B

Greets Rox
____________________________

Chap 29: Memories and Prophecies.

‘How do you break it again?’ Tilden asked. She, Rabastan and Regulus were sitting in her bedroom. Tilden was playing with the young dog she had had yesterday. Outside it was cold but here inside it was warm and cosy. Rabastan was standing against the window and Regulus lay on the double bed, against which Tilden sat.
‘We can’t but a Slytherin heir can.’ Rabastan lighted a small cigar and inhaled.
‘How are we going to find a Slytherin heir?’ Tilden asked to Regulus, who was looking at the ceiling and playing with a ball.
‘I dunno.’ He sat up and threw the ball towards Rabastan.
‘Will you please!’ Rabastan almost yelled. He looked like had had been sleeping for the last ten hours.
‘You know what we’re doing, right?’ Tilden said angry to Rabastan. She was trying to find a way to get the prophecy to come true and he was dreaming!
‘Yeah, we’re – what are we doing Reg?’ Rabastan ticked some ashes off his cigar.
‘Listening how long Tills can nag.’ Regulus grinned until he finally felt a pillow on his face. Tilden had tossed one.
‘Why can’t you both just stick to the point of this?’ Tilden stood up and walked towards Rabastan swinging her hips.
‘You know how late it is?’ Regulus sat up and looked annoyed at Tilden.
‘No.’ Tilden said angry. Why was he thinking about the time? They were trying to find out what the prophecy mend.
‘It’s time to sleep.’ Rabastan said and he lifted her up. He threw her on the bed and lay down next to her.
‘But we still have to work on that prophecy.’ Tilden tried to sit up but Regulus and Rabastan pulled her back down.
‘If we say it one last time can we go to sleep then?’ Regulus asked yawing.
‘Okay.’ Rabastan said before Tilden could open her mouth. She looked at Rabastan and saw him grin. Why was he grinning? She just wanted to know more about the curse and the prophecy.

‘Years have passed since Salazar walked over this earth. He had three daughters old and wise and one daughter young and playful. About her offspring is this prophecy. The youngest fell in love with her father’s only hate and through that hate a murder took place.’ Regulus started. His voice was soft.
‘The youngling was broken and had to marry a man. The man who would never feel her love but he would get her children. Two sons and a daughter were born out of her. Soon after she had created new life she killed herself. The lose of her only love haunted her and killed her before her thirtieth year. Her children grew up. The youngest of the triplets killed his brother and sister. Through him the blood of his mother would flow. The curse was made by his mother and before they reached their thirtieth year they would turn insane of pain and hatred. One day a man will be born out of a forbidden love like the one of the youngling and her love. This man will feel pain and lose his family but one descendant will survive. A woman who will be the last to die cause of the curse. The woman who will produce an heir with fire red hair.’ Rabastan went on.
‘A young girl with hair as red as fire born in the last ten days of the fifth moth, the moth of the emerald. The girl will be used in a dark plan of her mother’s fathers. A woman, who possesses the stone, will save the fire girl for darkness and give her what belongs to her. The girl will grow up to become a powerful magician and will break the curse that killed her mother before her. The Slytherin curse will vanish and the heirs that were cursed for centuries will find peace.’ Tilden finished. ‘Who do you think this woman is?’ Tilden asked.
‘I dunno. The only thing I know now is that it’s 4O’clock in the morning and I’m tired.’ Regulus said.

Tilden turned from her side to her back in her bed. She smiled in her sleep and fell into an other dream. This dream wasn’t a memory, it was an other vision.

‘Look Padfoot I really don’t know why you’re doing this.’ A tall young woman said. Her hair was dyed blonde and she her eyes were slightly Asian like. Her face was white and she had some wounds on it that were still healing.
‘Moony I told you that it’s just fun.’ The other woman said. This one had grey eyes and black straight hair that fell around her shoulders. Tilden had seen this girl before, but where. Suddenly the sound of something that fell came out of a nearby alley.
‘Padfoot I know you like danger and all but some things are just to dangerous.’ The black haired girl laughed.
‘Well, well look over there it’s Black’s ****.’ A man said out of the alley.
‘Look what we have here a dead man.’ Padfoot laughed.
‘Padfoot c’mon this is going to end bad. Let us leave this place immediately.’ The blonde woman said looking around.
‘CRUCCIO!’ the man yelled and everything turned dark for Tilden.


Tilden sat up in her bed, her head was hurting. She heard the baby cry and jumped out of the bed. Her little girl! Tilden ran through the corridors towards the nursery. She opened the door and saw that the nanny was already looking for the baby. She had forgotten about the nurse.
‘Give me my child.’ Tilden demanded and she told the nurse to leave the room. The nurse gave her the baby and left the room. Tilden cradled and sang to Isabella until she stopped crying. She walked around in the big room that was painted like the sky with clouds. The light blue curtains held the moonlight out and white wooden birds were hanging on the ceiling like they were flying.
When Isabella had no more tears in her little eyes Tilden sat down with her in a rocking chair and smiled to her daughter.
‘You know my little Padfoot one day you’ll be just like your daddy.’ Tilden whispered. Now she could talk to her daughter about Sirius but from the moment she would talk and understand what her mother says Tilden would say that Rabastan was her daddy and so would Isabella grow up. Isabella would be a Lestrange and the ones who said different would pay for it.


‘Slughorn is cool isn’t he?’ Viola said to Draco when they were walking through the corridor on the seventh floor. She looked to an enormous tapestry depicting Barnabas the Barmy attempting to train trolls for the ballet, and grinned.
‘Hmm.’ Draco made a sound.
‘What’s wrong with you?’ Viola asked when Draco opened the door to a room Viola had never been in before.
‘Noting.’ Draco sounded like he was bored. Viola hated this. Lately Draco was acting like this. It had begun after Katie Bell’s accident and was only getting worse. He didn’t say more then a few words to her. It was like he hated her or he had enough of her.
The entered the room and the silence almost killed her.
‘I’m sick of it Draco Malfoy!’ Viola yelled. Draco suddenly looked up. ‘I know you’ve been through a lot lately with this mission you’ve got but I need some attention too you know!’ Draco was surprised. She was acting like a jealous girlfriend, who just found out her boyfriend was cheating on her.
‘It’s like I mean noting to you! I want my Draco back.’ Viola’s face was red now and looked as if she would start crying.
‘I….’ Draco didn’t know what to say. He was at the end of his strength. Viola mend a lot to him but he didn’t want her to feel sorry for him.
‘You hate me!’ Tears were rolling down her cheeks. Viola threw herself in a couch and started crying in a pillow. Draco didn’t know what to do. He felt tears in his own eyes.
‘You…hate…me…because…’ Viola said. Her words were all separated by a gasp or a cry.
‘No.’ Draco didn’t say more. He sat down next to her and wanted to place his hand on her shoulder but didn’t do it. He had to do it on his own, Viola couldn’t be involved.
‘Yes.’ Her voice trembled. She looked up at him with her red watery eyes.
‘You and Blaise…’ He hesitated. ‘You two look happy.’ His heart almost broke.
‘Don’t… start… about… something… else.’ Viola tried to say.
‘Please stop crying.’ Draco pulled her in his arms and patted on her back. He hated it when she was crying.
‘Please don’t let go of me.’ Viola begged. He wasn’t planning to let her go but one day he would have to. One day she would be someone else’s and then he had to let her go. But now she was with him and he hopped this moment would last forever.

hey,

I've writen an other chapter and I think this one is better then the last one. The next one will have more action in it. I hope you think it's good and pleas let me know what you think.
F/B

Greets Rox
____________________

Chap 30: Preparing for the end of the easy life.

‘Bernard.’ Tilden shrieked and stood up. She was sitting in the living room with Isabella when Yaxley had stormed in. Her long dark red hair was for a change loose, she was wearing a jeans and a sweater and looked more like a muggle then like a witch.
Bernard Yaxley had entered and his brutal-face looked more scary then normal. He wasn’t happy about something and now he was going to work it out on Tilden.
‘Tilden.’ He said without visibly moving his lips. He came closer to her. His long dark cloak flapped around his ankles as he came closer. ‘Is it true?’ He pointed his wand at her chest. She had placed Isabella in a cradle nearby before he started pointing his wand at her.
‘What?’ She asked. She was searching for her wand. Normally it had to be in one of her pockets but she didn’t found it. Then she remembered it was still laying upstairs. Why did she leave it there? O yes, she thought she was safe. She hadn’t been prepared for Yaxley to storm in asking her if it was true. What was true? She didn’t get his question.
‘Don’t…’ His blood boiled and his face was red of anger. How could she! ‘Don’t act like you don’t know!’ He yelled and he directed his wand towards the cradle where Isabella was sleeping in. Tilden stepped between his wand and the cradle. What was he planning to do? He was furious but why?
‘What’s wrong with you!’ Tilden raised her voice.
‘Sl*t!’ Yaxley raised his other hand and slapped her with it. Her cheek burned she touched it and then her lip, which was staring to swell. She felt a bit of blood at the corner of her mouth. Why did he do that? He was crazy without doubt but why did her hurt her?
‘You filthy little muddblood! You thought you could flirt with me and then…’ He couldn’t find his words so he slapped her again. He was jealous.
‘I never..’ Tilden started but he slapped her again before she could finish her sentence.
‘You betrayed the Dark Lord!’ He yelled, ‘You’re part of that stupid Order of the Phoenix!’
‘I’m n…’ Tilden started again.
‘Have I allowed you to speak, Sl*t!’ Yaxley slapped her again with the back of his big hand. Her head was staring to hurt. She had to stop him before he would beat her to dead.
‘Stop it!’ Tilden yelled. ‘I would never betray the Dark Lord!’
‘You know that but he doesn’t.’ Yaxley grinned. What was he planning to do? ‘I’ll tell him you work for Dumbledore.’
‘He’ll never believe you.’ Tilden’s eyes shot fire.
‘I hope you have arranged everything.’ Yaxley’s grin grew bigger.
‘How dare you!’ She yelled. She started to beat with her fists on his chest. He threw her on the couch and pointed his wand at her.
‘Maybe a little preview of how you will die. First he will torture you. CRUCCIO!’ He yelled. Tilden didn’t want to scream. He couldn’t see she was in pain. She had to be strong.
‘Well playing tough are we?’ He laughed and he lifted the spell off of her. ‘And then he will kill you like this. AVADA KEDAVR…’ He pointed his wand towards the crib but before he could cast the spell Tilden had thrown her self in front of his feet.
‘Please, everything but that.’ She sat on her knees and took parts of his cloak in her hands.
‘Everything huh?’ Yaxley grinned. ‘You would give me everything if I don’t kill your b*st*rd?’ He lifted her face so he could look at it. He closed his hand around her neck in an attempt to strangle her. Her eyes weren’t filed with tears like he had expected but with anger. He wanted this strong woman but she didn’t want him.
He looked away. He could never love someone like her. She was nice and loved her children, she would do everything for them. He once wanted her but now he had enough! He would never feel attracted to her again and if he did he would hurt himself.
Bernard Yaxley pulled his hand back and left the room. He thought he could kill her but he couldn’t. Bellatrix wanted her dead because she was a muggleborn. He wanted to do what Bellatrix had asked but he couldn’t. Something inside of him stopped him. So this was his conscious? He thought he didn’t had that. So he was still human after all.


Viola was running through the corridors. Draco was wounded! She had to be with him He needed her. Her eyes were filled with tears when she ran against Neville Longbotom. Neville stepped aside in fear and she ran further. Faster and faster and faster she ran.
He can’t die! He can’t leave me! Viola thought.
When she reached the door to the hospital wing she was gasping for air. Her normal snow white face had changed into volcano red and her hair was messy.
She opened the door and saw Draco laying in one of the beds. She ran towards him, sat down and took his hand and brought it to her face. Her tears started to flow. He was dead! He was cold!
Then Draco moved. She looked up and tried to smile. He was still with her.
‘Vi?’ Draco tried to say. He was weak.
‘Hush I’m here.’ Viola said trying to make her voice sound normal.
‘Are you crying?’ Draco whispered. He tried to get a grip of her hand but then he felt his hand was laying against her cheek.
‘No.’ She lied.
‘I feel it. You’re crying over me.’ Draco moved his fingers on her cheek. He looked at her and tried to smile. She was beautiful, so beautiful.
Viola didn’t answer. She just placed her face in the bed and started to cry even more. Her shoulders were moving on the tempo of her tears.
‘Don’t cry.’ Draco said and he place his hand on her head. He felt the warmth of her head. She looked up and he saw the tears flow down her cheeks. He had to do what he was told so he could be with her.
‘I almost lost you.’ Viola took his hand and kissed it before she placed it back on her cheek.
‘I’m still here.’ Draco said smiling.
‘I can’t lose you.’ Viola sniffed, ‘I know what the Dark Lord wants from you.’ She just said it without thinking. Draco looked stunned. How could she know? He hadn’t told anyone. How could she know?
‘You can’t help me.’ He whispered.
‘I don’t want to lose you. If you don’t let me help then I’ll support you.’ Viola whispered in pain. Her pain wasn’t physical but mental. It was as if her heart was dying. She couldn’t help him because he didn’t want it.
‘How’s Blaise?’ Draco wanted to start about something else but then again he started about her boyfriend. Why was he so stupid today?
‘He’s fine. Draco don’t change the subject and by the way you’ve seen Blaise this morning.’ Viola looked angry.
‘I’m happy.’ He said trying to smile. But actually he would love to be dead.
‘Don’t start Draco.’ Viola stood up from the chair and sat back down on the bed. She looked at him and smiled. He could be so stupid and still she loved him. She laid down next to him and placed her head on his shoulder. Normally it would have been hurting but the weight of her head was more pleasant then an ice-cream on a warm summer day.
‘I love you.’ Viola whispered. She knew this was impossible but she just wanted him to know.
‘I love you too.’ He kissed her head and made his chin rest on it.
They laid there in silence for minutes, seconds or hours. Draco didn’t really knew it but he just wanted this moment to last forever.
Viola had placed her arm on his waist and then looked up. She had forgotten than his head was laying there and suddenly their faces were only inches separated.
‘When this is over we’ll have to spend more time together.’ Viola whispered and she softly kissed his lips.
‘I agree but first this has to be over.’ He kissed her back. This could be the last time he kissed her. It was very likely that he would die and then she would share these moments with Blaise. He couldn’t stand it but it had to be like this. They couldn’t be together, they could share these moments but they would never ever be together.


It was time. Tilden sat in front of her beauty table and looked at herself in the mirror. Life how she knew it was over. She had to start a new chapter and this chapter wasn’t filled with happiness. She pulled her hair into a high ponytail. She removed her emerald earrings and her watch.
She looked at her wedding ring and smiled. At least she would see him back, at least she would have a little bit of happiness.
Tilden took her mask, which was laying between power boxes and lipsticks. She looked at it. This was her other face. This was her face the dead people remembered.
She placed it on and looked into the mirror. She was back. She was a death eater. She killed people, she was noting more then a assassin. Why did she chose for this again? She had lost her sister and her husband, she had lost Sirius, she had to miss her husband and above all things she wasn’t allowed to see Harry, her godson. And why was that? Because Dumbledore thought she would kill Harry. Like Tilden would do that. Sure she killed traitors and sure she killed Order member but she would never kill a muggleborn and most certainly not her godson, who’s a half-blood.
She would go now. It was time to do what she had to do. One day The Dark Lord would fall and Tilden would show the world on which side she really stood, after all those years. One day she would be who she is but until that day she had to live behind her mask. Her death eater mask.

Hey,

I want to thank you for the feedback, I loved it so much. I also looked Tilden up on the internet and I found out that it is also a town well actually more then one town U.S. Thanks for telling me this steppy40, I thought it was really funny. I didn't know about that. Tilden was a name I had seen on J.K.'s site (Tilden Toots the gardner with the green thumbs) and I never looked further.
Please feedback here

Greets Rox
_________________________________


Chap 31: The beginning of the end.

Tilden stood over the crib. She looked at her daughter, it could be the last time she did so. It was beginning. Yes it was starting. She would face a new challenge and possibly she would have to fight against him, the boy.
Yes, The boy. He would look like his father, he would have as much courage as hid godfather had. He would make them proud, he would make her proud.
The baby moved. Tilden smiled. At least she would have two beautiful daughters. Through them she would survive. Yes, through them. Tilden bowed towards the baby touched her head. She straightened her back and just before she walked away, she touched Isabella’s cheek again. The memory of that soft skin would make her stronger.

Tilden arrived in a room at Borgin and Brukes. She looked around and saw at least seven death eaters. One of them stood up. It was a man, he was squat and lumpy and when he came more in the light she saw his lopsided smirk. It was Amycus. It had been years since the last time she had seen him. At least she had him with her, he was a “friend” and that was what she needed now.
She saw Yaxley talking to Gibbon and Greyback sitting in a corner, glancing at her. She didn’t know he would come too, Draco wouldn’t have invited him. Some of the other death eaters smiled in an evil way at her. This was where she belonged. But was it really where she was mend to be?
‘Tilden how are you?’ Amycus placed one of his fat hands on her shoulder. Her fear was getting the overhand. This wasn’t her, she had to fight against it.
She just nodded to Amycus and said noting. Her voice would sound horrible now. Suddenly Draco came in. He looked at Tilden, who had taken of her mask when she entered, and nodded friendly.
The poor boy. Why did the Dark Lord ask a young boy to do this? Draco wasn’t ready for this.
‘The time is almost there.’ Draco said to everyone in the room and then he looked at Tilden again as if he needed some support. Tilden nodded to say he had done well and she saw him smile. All death eaters went back to their own businesses. Amycus went back to her sister and Draco came to Tilden.
‘Mrs. Lestrange.’ Draco greeted her. He avoided eye contact but this didn’t held Tilden back to see the tears in his eyes.
‘Draco come.’ Tilden took his upper arm and pulled him a little further away from the other death eaters.
‘Mrs. Les…’ Draco started when they were standing in the shadows of the room. He looked terrified. Tilden felt so sorry for him, he was so young, to young. She didn’t want a second Regulus. Yes, Draco reminded her of him. Her friend, who had died.
‘Please Ansie like everyone does.’ Tilden smiled. She stroke a white blonde hair of his forehead. Draco was still smaller then her but not that much, he barely reached her eyebrows.
‘Yes…euhm…Ansie.’ Draco’s voice sounded like he was crying.
‘Look Draco, I know what the Dark Lord wants you to do…’ She hesitated, ‘If you don’t want to do it you don’t have to.’
‘He will kill me.’ Draco looked into her eyes now, ‘He will kill my parents.’ Draco looked back at his shoes.
‘They can hide, they will be safe. You don’t have to do it.’ Tilden placed her hands on his shoulders.
‘He will kill Viola.’ What! Why would the Dark Lord kill the daughter of two of his most loyal servants?
‘Viola will be safe. The Dark Lord would never dare to touch her or even look at her. You don’t have to do it.’ Tilden said trying to keep her voice normal. The thoughts of Viola’s dead were horrible.
‘He will kill everyone I love, he will make sure they will die in pain.’ Draco’s tears were rolling down his cheeks now. Tilden pulled him into her arms and tried to hush him. She let her hand go through his hair on the back of his head.
‘Hush.’ Tilden whispered, ‘He won’t do that, I promise. I will protect them and you.’
‘Thank you so much.’ Draco hugged her back. Tilden smiled, Draco was going to be safe and Viola too. She would never let someone harm them, never. She would prefer to be dead before she would let someone touch her children.
‘If something goes wrong you have to listen to Severus, do you get that?’ Tilden looked right into his eyes.
‘Yes.’ Draco nodded shortly.
‘If I die make sure that Viola’s safe and let nobody harm her.’ Tilden was planning everything. Viola would be safe with Draco and Isabella would be safe with Remus or someone else, she hoped.
‘Yes.’ Draco replied again. Of course he would save Viola, he loved her. He would never let something happen to her.
‘Let’s move.’ Draco stepped back into the light and he spoke with more confident then before. He didn’t know what to do anymore. Mrs. Lestrange had told him it wasn’t necessary but he had to. But did he really had to? He couldn’t kill but if he didn’t do it he would loose everything.

‘So Evans we’re here and it’s time to let the people know that.’ Gibbon said. They were standing in the astronomy tower.
Tilden looked up. Tilden pointed her wand towards the sky. This was her time of glory. They were fighting on the Tower stairs. She could hear them scream. Blasts of curses silenced some of the screams. Tilden smiled. She couldn’t wait longer.
‘MORSMORDRE!’ Tilden yelled. The Dark Mark appeared. Tilden smiled. Maybe this was where she was made for.
‘Now it’s time to learn those Order members some dignity!’ Gibbon smiled and he walked towards the door. Before she could join the other death eaters, she heard Gibbon scream and heard something fall.
She got out of the tower and nobody seemed to notice that she had rejoined the death eaters.
‘STUPEFY!’ she shouted and she hit the shoulder of what she thought was Neville Longbotom. He was still standing up. He was tough, very well maybe like this.
‘SLICCIO!’ Tilden yelled a part of his sleeve cut open. She had found a way to get away. She pushed Neville towards Remus and ran down the stairs. She fired some hex’s and almost got hit by one. She almost ran against McGonagall, who stood there before her with a raised wand. Tilden had to curse her to get out.
‘CONFRINGO!’ Tilden pointed her wand towards the wall next to Minerva. It exploded and Minerva was trying to get away from the falling stones. There wasn’t enough room for her to pass.
Tilden saw some death eaters pass. Draco was running upstairs too. She had to hold McGonagall back.
‘Take this!’ McGonagall yelled and she shot a red light towards Tilden. A hole was blown into the dark cloak that was hanging behind Tilden. The hood had fallen off and Tilden’s hair was visible. Luckily she still had her mask on although there were cracks in it by now.
Again McGonagall shot a spell this one didn’t miss it’s goal. Tilden was hit. She felt a flash of pain in her waist. She felt that there was blood flowing out of the wound but she didn’t had the time to think. She had to be quickly.
‘SLICCIO!’ Tilden yelled. The yellow light was putted out of his course by an other curse and it ended up making a hole into the wall. McGonagall looked at the wall.
Severus came running by followed by Draco. Tilden saw Alecto taking over McGonagall and she ran behind Severus.

Tilden was running in the darkness. She tripped over a body. She fell forwards and ended with her face on the ground. She felt the blood come out of her nose when her mask broke into two pieces. She stood back up and left her mask on the ground. She looked at the body and saw that it was the Weasley boy. He looked awful, possibly Fenrir’s work. Poor boy, she thought. She ran further. Suddenly she ran against a boy. She couldn’t see his face in the darkness and she didn’t even want to know who he was.
‘CRUCCIO!’ she yelled and she heard him scream. The poor boy was walking into her way and she was angry. The wound in her waist was killing her, what did McGonagall do? She lifted the curse from the boy and then saw Flitwick. She shot a curse towards the professor.
‘LEVICORPUS!’ She yelled and the teacher was lifted up into the sky. She made him fly through the sky and then smashed him against a wall. He was immediately unconscious. The boy, who she had just tortured was moving again. She took him by the hair and place her wand so it was stabbing in his back.

‘Move.’ She hissed. Her voice sounded hard and had no single emotion in it. The boy moved slowly further. She used him as a shield against something she wasn’t sure to be there. When she saw her way out she threw the boy onto the ground and shot a curse towards him.
‘SOMNUS IAM PROFUNDUS!’ Tilden yelled and the boy fell asleep immediately.
She ran through darkness. She hadn’t killed anyone and she hadn’t laughed once. Maybe she was changing. She place a hand on her waist and felt that the shirt she was wearing was wet. The blood was flowing out of it. She was loosing strength. She got to a place where she could disparate. She heard the boy yell something to Severus. She could see them but they couldn’t see her.
‘Kill me, then,’ The boy panted, ‘Kill me like you killed him, you coward…’
‘DON’T CALL ME COWARD!’ Severus screamed. Tilden couldn’t stay here, if they would find her they would lock her up and the pain in her waist was only getting worse. She disparated to the place where they were told to go to.

Tilden stood there looking to Amycus and his sister. She place her both hands on the wound now to stop it from bleeding. Suddenly she saw Severus and Draco and everything became shimmy. She felt dizzy and horrible. Suddenly she saw the ground come to her or was she going to the ground. She fell one of her hands break and she heard people gathering around her. The last thing she could remember was somebody whispering her name.


Viola was sitting next to Crabbe and Goyle at the slytherin table. She glanced at Potter. He was sitting there as a great “hero” while Draco was running. She hadn’t heard a word from Draco or her mother. Viola hoped they were okay. It had been a few days since that old headmaster had died. Everyone was talking about it, people were crying about it but Viola just thought it was a change. He was boring so it was time for a new era. And now because there was no new of her mother she had to go to his funeral.

She sat in the back with Crabbe and Goyle on one side and a woman she had seen before but she didn’t know where. Viola looked at her regularly and saw that the woman was crying. How could someone cry so much about a dead man. She must have known him well but why was she sitting in the back then?
‘Hephaestan?’ The woman next to Viola looked up. This woman wasn’t any woman, she was Hephaestan Slytherin. Her mother had told her about Hephaestan. Viola had heard that she was beautiful and joyful but now she looked sick and depressed.
The pink haired woman, who had said her name, presented her hand and helped Hephaestan up. ‘Do you mind to talk to the merpeople? Nobody of us can talk to them and we know you can do that, so please.’ Hephaestan walked with the woman towards the lake and Viola saw her talking to the merpeople.

Viola stood up and walked back to the castle. She felt sorry for Hephaestan. Viola felt tears in her eyes, she missed Draco so much. She hoped he was safe, she hoped he was healthy.
Viola sat down in a deserted corridor. She sat against the wall with her knees against her chest and her head resting on it. She started to cry. Not because of that old man but because she was worried about Draco. Something was wrong but she didn’t know what. Maybe there was something with her mother or her father. Suddenly someone stood before her. She hadn’t heard someone coming.
‘Are you okay, sweetheart?’ The woman asked. It was the same pink haired woman, who had talked to Hephaestan. The woman sat down next to Viola and smiled at her.
‘Come, come don’t cry, everything is going to be fine.’ She whispered laying an arm around Viola’s shoulders.
‘I hope so.’ Viola said sniffing.
‘I know who you are and I know that you’re not crying over Dumbledore. Am I right?’ The woman said and smiled at Viola. How could she know! Viola’s secret had always been safe. Nobody was allowed to know who she really was. Okay, Dumbledore knows, correction knew and Snape knows. But other then them only Draco knew and her cousin Desdemona, but she hadn’t seen her in two years.
‘Calm down I’m not going to tell anyone.’ The pink woman said, ‘I’m Desdemona’s other cousin, you know the one who’s also the cousin of Draco.’ O my god this was Nymphadora Tonks. Desdemona and her were very good friends although her grandparents didn’t like it.
‘Thank you.’ Viola said. She didn’t really know if Nymphadora could be trusted but if Desdemona did she had to try, didn’t she? She didn’t really had much choice did she?
‘Dry you tears everything is going to be fine.’ Nymphadora helped Viola up and winked, ‘Des says you’re one of her favorite cousins.’
‘If you see her tell her she’s my favorite cousin.’ Viola tried to smile and then left. She walked slowly and eventually she caught herself on running. She ran without knowing where she was going to. She just ran away from what had happened.

Hey,

I hope you like this chapter and thanks for leaving feedback.
F/B

Greets Rox
_____________________________________

Chap 32: A life so short

‘Wake up, Tilsy.’ A voice whispered in her ear. Tilden kept her eyes closed. Why was everything so soft and painless? Didn’t she fought against McGonagall? Was it all just a dream?
She felt with her hand where she must have that wound. She felt noting. Her head wasn’t light, it was normal. She opened her eyes. She saw a light room, she felt a soft breeze coming through an open window near the bed. A kiss was placed in her neck and a hand was resting on her belly.
She was in a room that looked like hers only smaller and white, with more sunlight coming through the window. The curtains of the bed were made of white silk that gently danced on the rhythm of the wind and the bed was a soft as a cloud and it was as white too.
‘Are you up?’ she heard the soft voice again. It was a man, she had met him that was for sure but who was he? She saw long black hair. She touched it, it was soft. The man, to whom the hair belonged, raised his head and she saw him. His grey eyes, his typical grin.
This must be a dream. This couldn’t be. He was dead, he had given his life. This couldn’t be happening.

Tilden touched his face, it was just as she remembered. His unshaven chin, his skin. Even his smell was still the same. It was the Sirius she remembered.
Suddenly the door opened. Tilden was still looking towards him and she heard little feet running towards the bed. Sirius sat up and now she could see the little girl, who had climbed into the bed. The girl looked not much older then six.

‘Mommy.’ The girl smiled and she threw her little arms around Tilden’s neck. Her black hair was curly and thick. Tilden was shocked, this girl looked so much like him. Tilden patted the girl’s back gently, scared to hurt her.
It was like Sirius saw her reaction because he took the girl into his arms and held her up like she was flying above him.
Tilden looked at them. Sirius laying on the bed when he was holding the joyful screaming girl above him.
‘Daddy I’m flying.’ The girl laughed. Tilden felt her head, she must be dreaming. She was sure about it. Tilden didn’t had a long time to recover from this first discovery. Soon an other girl entered the room. This girl looked even more like Sirius then the little one did. She ran towards the bed and jumped on it too.
Sirius sat back up with his back against the pillows and the little girl on his lap. He smiled. She had never seen him so happy. She saw so much love in his eyes when he looked at the girls.
‘Isa! I flied!’ The little girl said to her older sister, who came sitting between Sirius and Tilden.
‘Really Anna, that must have been so much fun.’ The older one said and she winked to Tilden. Isa and Anna? Tilden thought. Isa and Anna.
‘When are aunt Lilly and Uncle James coming?’ The girl, who was called Isa, said. She looked at Tilden with the same grey eyes as Sirius had. Tilden didn’t know what to say, Lilly and James were dead.
‘Around 10 O’clock.’ Sirius said when Tilden didn’t answer. He looked worried at her.
‘Mom are you sick?’ The youngest girl asked to Tilden. She had crawled from Sirius to Tilden and was looking with her grey eyes into Tilden’s green ones.
‘No I’m not sick… sweetheart.’ Tilden said smiling and she gave the girl a kiss on her forehead. This felt strange. She felt the motherly love and scared at the same time.
‘Why don’t you go get that drawing you made for mommy last night, Annabelle?’ the oldest said to her little sister. Annabelle jumped up, off of the bed and ran out of the room.

‘What’s wrong, Isabella?’ Sirius asked suspicious to his oldest daughter when Annabelle was gone.
‘Well remember that accident with Mr. Filch’s cat.’ Isabella started, she looked at her hands and was turning them like an conductor does.
‘Yes, you and Harry told McGonagall that Malfoy did it and he got detention for that.’ Sirius looked serious at his daughter, then he looked over Isabella’s head and winked at Tilden.
‘Well, I did it.’ Isabella kept looking at her hand, which were now playing with the shirt she was wearing.
‘Really?’ Sirius said sarcastically. She saw in his eyes that he already knew this, he was grinning and suddenly placed his hand on Isabella’s shoulder. ‘I’m so proud of you.’
‘Really?’ Isabella said looking at him with an smile.
‘Sirius!’ Tilden crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked angry. Why did she react like this? Maybe she had dreamed she was a death eater, maybe this was reality.
‘O c’mon honey. She’s my daughter you can’t expect less can you?’ Sirius grinded hugging his daughter.
‘And why did Harry lie for you?’ Tilden looked at “her” daughter like every mother should do when she heard something like this.
‘I told him that if he didn’t told McGonagall that Malfoy did it I would tell aunt Lilly that I found him in the broom cupboard with Weasley.’ Isabella started, ‘Half naked.’ She added with a grin like Sirius had.
‘My daughter.’ Sirius grinned and he stretched his arms out. On that same moment Annabelle re-entered the room with a piece of parchment in her hand. She ran towards the bed, jumped back on it and gave Tilden the parchment.
‘Thank you very much.’ Tilden smiled and she gave Annabelle a kiss on her cheek. She looked at it and she saw four people on it. They all had names above them and enormous smiles. This was a perfect picture with a happy family.
‘When will we go to Diagon Alley?’ Isabella asked when she was trying to pinch her father.
‘Tomorrow.’ Sirius said after she had pinched him hard. He started to laugh. This was something Tilden had missed, a family that laughed, a family that was together.


Tilden wasn’t sure about this. She felt at home but still this was strange. How could she be married to Sirius? How? She didn’t know. She had met Lilly and James with their children.
They had been over for tea and biscuits.
Harry didn’t have his scar and they had an other son. Tilden had almost started to cry when she saw Lilly. This was the happiness Lilly disserved. She had died so young, her life hadn’t even started yet.
Sometimes Tilden wanted this to be reality and sometimes she wanted this to be a dream. Every day she got more convinced that this was reality.

A week after she had been here. If it was a dream. She started to walk around in their small and cosy house. Suddenly she found a study room and entered it. Sirius was gone. He had left to help James with something and the girls were playing in the garden, so she wouldn’t be disturbed.

She went sitting at the desk and looked at some papers. All papers that dealt with Sirius’ job at the ministry. She opened the upper draw and took a little black book out of it. The sides of the book were made of gold and on the front were the letters S.B. & T.E. placed on in gold. She opened the book and read: “31 October 1980” underneath it was a picture of her in a long white dress and Sirius next to her in a neat black dress robe. They were both smiling and holding each other very close.
Tilden turned a page, an other picture of their wedding day. Lilly and James with the newlyweds and baby Harry.
She turned several pages. Suddenly she stopped. On top was written: “19 August 1981” and a picture of her and Sirius with a baby. Isabella. Tilden smiled, on the picture she looked so happy, they looked so happy. Tilden turned again some pages she found the birth day of Annabelle. Again they both looked so happy.
This must be reality, Tilden thought. This was just perfect, she had waken up out of a nightmare, a nightmare that haunted her for so long.
Tilden closed the book and placed it back into the draw. Just before she put the book down she saw an old newspaper. She took it.

She looked at the yellow pictures and recognised the two men. Rabastan and Regulus. She read the head. “Death eaters dead.” it said.
They were both dead. Regulus was in her world also dead but Rabastan, her Rabastan. Tilden started to cry. She read parts of the article.
“Rabastan Rodan Lestrange was found back under the dark mark on the eve of the defeat of the Dark Lord. Insiders have considered that it was very likely that his own brother Rodolphus killed him.”
Tilden cried even more. He was killed by Rodolphus. This couldn’t be true. Rabastan and Rodolphus were the best of friends. They would never harm each other, nor physical nor mentally.
“Rabastan is buried on the wizard cemetery near his best friend Regulus Black, who was killed a year earlier.”
The wizard cemetery. Tilden placed everything back, stood up and left the house. She ran away from the house, she had to find out what was happening.


Tilden stood in front of the black marble tomb. She place her hands on it and started to cry.
“Here lays Rabastan Rodan Lestrange, youngest son of Roderick and Denebola Lestrange. His memory will live on through the deeds he accomplished.” The tomb stone had this words on it.
She made her head rest on the tomb and cried even more. Now she finally realized, she loved Rabastan more then Sirius. She looked up and saw his grey picture. He was even more handsome then she remembered.

Suddenly she felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked up, turned her head towards the person behind her. Sirius was standing behind her. He was smiling.
‘What’s wrong, hon?’ He said taking her in his arms.
‘I can’t remember a thing about this life.’ She said crying. What was happening?
‘That’s normal.’ Sirius said like it was normal.
‘What?’ Tilden stepped back to get free of his arms. She looked into his eyes and saw that he mend it.
‘This is that life you always wanted.’ Sirius was acting strangely, ‘choose for this life.’ His eyes turned red and he grabbed her arm. She felt his nails in her skin. She felt the blood come out of it, it burned.
‘Let go of me!’ She tried to get loose. He tightened his grip, she heard her bones crack. The pain was like the fires of hell.
‘You can’t go back! Choose for this life! Stay with me!’ Sirius’ voice sounded like an echo. Everything around her turned black. She could only see his red eyes, which were filled with fire and hate.
‘I want my life!’ Tilden kicked and punched wherever she could. Every part of her body started to hurt. Suddenly she saw Sirius take a silver dagger out of his robes and he tried to stab her with it. Just before it went through her heart she grabbed it and cut in Sirius’ cheek. She stepped back and saw the man that was impersonating Sirius yell. She pointed the dagger towards her belly. Tears were flowing over her cheeks. She would rather die by killing herself then being killed by an unknown person.
‘Whoever you are, I hate you!’ She yelled before she placed the dagger into her belly. She fell on her knees and she saw the impostor scream. She fell with her head first and other then she expected the ground was soft. It felt like a bed.

‘Wake up, Tilsy.’ She heard a familiar voice say. She was home. She was really home and when she opened her eyes she saw the bleu oceans of her love.

Hey,

I know it has been a while but it's a long chapter and it was a hard one to write. I had to keep my book close and I had to look if everything was correct and all.
I have been in Paris for three days and I loved it, so that were three day I couldn't write and then I hade some tests and I had to "study".
I hope you enjoy reading and let me know please.
F/B

Greets Rox
_____________________________

Chap 33: The end is near

Tilden opened her eyes and she saw him. She saw Rabastan. This time she knew she wasn’t dreaming. She felt the pain of the wound McGonagall had given her. Her nose felt broken and her ribs felt like they were pulled out and placed back but then in the wrong position.
Rabastan smiled and kissed her forehead softly. She tried to smile back but it was hurting her.
‘Don’t move, my love.’ Rabastan whispered, he stroke through her hair and tried to comfort her. ‘Your cheekbone and jaw are broken and so is your nose.’
She felt the pain on the left side of her face. He was right it was broken but how?
‘How?’ Tilden asked. Her voice was silent and she didn’t open her mouth fully.
‘When you fell you have your left face side a date with the ground and that was enough to brake your cheekbone and jaw. Your nose you had already broken for as far Severus has told me.’ Rabastan said stoking over her right cheek with the back of his hand.
‘Can’t I have a healer? It’s hurting me. AUIW!’ Tilden had opened her mouth to much.
‘Narcissa is looking for the right spell. I won’t take long now. We wanted to do it while you were sleeping but you were moving to briskly.’
‘Why?’ Tilden asked. She tried to move but everything was hurting so much.
‘Because of the fever you had nightmares and we couldn’t stop it.’ Rabastan placed a kiss on her forehead. She had missed his kisses.

A few hours later Tilden was trying to sit up. Narcissa had found the right spell and her face injuries were healed. You could still see the bruises on it but that was better then having the broken bones. Her ribs were still hurting but it was better now after she had got that potion to ease the pain. Rabastan had left her side only twice and that was only for less then five minutes.
Tilden finally sat up. She looked at the door of her room. After they had apperated back in a deserted field Severus had brought her and Draco to Malfoy manor where they would be safe. The room where she was laying in was dark and there were only a few portraits on the wall. Most of the portraits were empty, only one portrait was filled with a big black cat, which was looking at her with its yellow eyes.

The door opened and a girl entered the room. Her black hair was pulled back into a high ponytail. Her white face looked worried and her sapphire eyes were watery.
‘Viola?’ Tilden smiled and Viola looked up. A smile appeared on her face too.
‘I thought you were dead.’ Viola ran towards her mother and threw her arms around her mothers neck. Tilden hugged her back. She loved to hold her daughter this close.
‘Are you all right?’ Tilden didn’t stop holding Viola.
‘I’m fine. Dad is feeding Isabella on this very moment. It’s funny to see him doing that.’ Viola smiled at her mother and she sat back next to her mother against the pillows.
‘He’s not used to do things like that. When he was imprisoned you were only a few months old.’
‘You’re mother is right, you know.’ Viola and Tilden hadn’t noticed that the door had opened. Rabastan had entered the room with Isabella in his arms. Her grey eyes were filled with joy and she smiled.
Rabastan sat back down on his chair next to the bed. He smiled too. She had missed his smile. They were together again and god she hoped this time it would be forever.
‘I’m so glad everything is all right. I’m going to take a look at Draco.’ Viola stood up and before she left the room she kissed Rabastan’s cheek.
‘She looks so much like you.’ Tilden smiled. She held her arms open to take over Isabella from Rabastan. He gave her the baby and sat next to her on the bed.
‘This one has your nose.’ Rabastan touched Isabella’s nose with his finger. She grabbed it and started sucking on it.
‘She’s perfect, isn’t she?’ Tilden kissed Rabastan’s cheek. His arm was holding her against him. His warmth was something she had missed.
‘What’s her full name?’ Rabastan asked when he started to tickle her.
‘Isabella Judith Remus Lestrange.’ Tilden answered smiling at her daughter.
‘I thought it would be Black.’ Tilden looked at him. He knew! He knew about Sirius. She looked strangely at him.
‘You don’t have to fear me.’ Rabastan took Isabella in his arms and blew in her neck, which made her laugh. ‘Isabella’s my daughter although she doesn’t have my blood flowing through her veins. I will love her as if she was mine. She is mine.’ He corrected himself.
‘I love you.’ Tilden placed her head against his shoulder and he leaned his head against hers.
‘I love you too. Isabella will wear my name until the day she dies.’ Rabastan looked at her with so much love in his eyes. Tilden was lucky to have him. He was such a loving and caring man. He was her man.


Rabastan and Tilden were climbing down the stairs towards the dimly lit hallway. The hallway was large and was sumptuously decorated with a magnificent carpet covering most of the stone floor. Portraits of pale-faced people were covering the walls and their eyes were following Tilden’s movements.
Her bones were still hurting and she was still weak. Her legs could barely carry her thin body for the last week but now it was better. She could run if she needed to.
Rabastan opened the heavy wooden door, which led into the next room. They entered the drawing room.
‘Evans. Lestrange.’ All furniture was pushed against the wall. A long ornate table was standing in the middle of the room. On the head of the table was the speaker sitting.
‘My Lord.’ Tilden and Rabastan said together. He bowed and she tried but her ribs were still hurting.
‘Lestrange next to your brother and Evans between Lestrange and Dolohov.’ They both walked to their places and stared to the people on the other side of the table.
‘We’re still waiting for Snape and Yaxley.’ The Dark Lord said with his cold, high voice.

Moments later the two men entered. Yaxley sat on the other side of Dolohov and Severus went sitting on the right side of the Dark Lord. He spoke first to Severus.
‘So?’ he said.
‘My Lord, the Order of the Phoenix intends to move Harry Potter from his current place of safety on Saturday next, at nightfall.’ Severus answered.
Tilden looked up and saw the human figure hanging upside down over the table. She hadn’t noticed it before and now she had seen it a strange scared feeling rolled over her back. The two men were talking about the departure and Yaxley had started too.
Tilden looked quickly at Rabastan and then stared back to the people opposite her.
‘Your wand Lucius. I require your wand.’ The Dark Lord said to Lucius.
‘I…’ Lucius glanced sideways at Narcissa, who was looking sick and stared right ahead of her. Tilden saw that she closed her fingers around his wrist. Lucius gave his wand to the Dark Lord. He examined it and asked questions about it.
Tilden almost collapsed when she saw Lucius making a movement like he thought he was going to get the Dark Lord’s wand. Stupid man!
‘Give you my wand, Lucius? My wand?’ The Dark Lord said. Some of the crowd sniggered.
‘I have given you your liberty, Lucius, is that not enough for you? But I have noticed that you and your family seem less than happy of late…what is it about my presence in your home that displeases you, Lucius?’
‘Nothing-nothing, my Lord!’ Lucius’ voice trembled of fear.
‘Such lies, Lucius…’ The Dark Lord said. His voice seemed to hiss. Tilden barely repressed a shudder as the hissing grew louder. Nagini the snake was sliding across the floor beneath the table. Tilden pulled her feet under her chair so the snake could pass. She glanced at Severus, who gave her a comforting quickly fading again smile.
‘Why do the Malfoys look so unhappy with their lot? Is my return, my rise of power, not the very thing they professed to desire for so many years?’ Looking at Lucius the Dark Lord said.
‘Of course, My Lord.’ Lucius said. Tilden quickly looked at Rabastan and saw that he was scared. Suddenly Bellatrix spoke. A cold shiver went over Tilden’s back. She hated her so much. Their relationship was from the very beginning like this, filled with hatred. Bellatrix would do everything to kill Tilden and if Tilden would ever get the chance to take revenge on what Bellatrix had done to her she would.
‘No higher pleasure.’ The Dark Lord repeated.
‘My Lord knows I speak noting but the truth!’ Bellatrix said. She looked so full of herself. It was as if she was in love. What a stupid idea, thought Tilden. Bellatrix in love. She didn’t even love her own children.
‘No higher pleasure… even compared to the happy event that, I hear, has taken place in your family this week?’ The Dark Lord said. He wasn’t grinning but with only giving him one look Tilden knew what he was doing. He was trying to irritate Bella. Of course Bella didn’t know that Remus was married to her niece but Tilden did. She knew Remus was married although it had been dangerous to get such kind of information.
The Dark Lord asked Draco if he would take care of their cubs. Their cubs! It would be normal children and they would be a happy family! Some were laughing but Tilden didn’t laugh this was absurd. When the laughter stopped the Dark Lord went on.
‘Manny of our oldest family trees become a little diseased over time,’ he said. Bella gazed at him. ‘You must prune yours, must you not, to keep it healthy? Cut away those parts that threaten the health of the rest.’ He said. Tilden looked at Rabastan, who had turned pale.
‘Yes, My Lord.’ Bellatrix whispered, ‘At first chance!’
Tilden grabbed Rabastan’s hand. She was one of those who made the tree unhealthy. Bellatrix was going to kill her too if she had the chance. Tilden had to prepare herself that any moment could be her last from now on. Tilden sank back into her own thoughts. Rabastan held her hand tight in his and they both kept looking strait ahead.
‘AVADA KEDAVRA!’ Brought her back to the room. Charity Burbage was killed and now the snake of the Dark Lord was eating her. Tilden kept looking she had to, if she didn’t he would most defiantly let Bellatrix kill her. He would say she had betray him, he would treat her as what he was born like a filthy little mudblood.

‘She’s going to kill me.’ Tilden whispered when she was sitting up in bed next to Rabastan.
‘No she won’t.’ Rabastan turned on his other side to look at her. He tried to smile but he knew that since the meeting Tilden was scared.
‘Where’s Viola?’ She asked worried. She wanted to jump out of the bed to go find her daughter.
‘She’s sleeping in the room next to Draco’s. Bellatrix would never kill her when Draco is sleeping in the room next to her with the door, which connects the two rooms, open.’ Rabastan pulled Tilden into his arms and kissed her neck. ‘Don’t worry, my love. Everything is going to be fine.’
‘I hope so.’ Tilden whispered but Rabastan didn’t hear it, he was sleeping again. He looked so peaceful, he deserved this. He deserved sleeping in a warm bed next to a loving wife. He deserved her, her love and loyalty. This was something she never wanted to lose again. She wasn’t planning to lose it and she would fight for it this time. She would fight even if her life was in danger.

hey,

I know it has been like ten days since my last post but I really have a hard time in school. My finals are coming and I have like ten tests, a presentation and a debate this week so it's very likely that the next chapter will be posted next weekend or even later. I'm sorry .
I hope You like the chapter and it's not to much information. There's not much action in it but in the next chapter there will, I promise.
I hope you enjoyed reading!
F/B

Greets Rox
__________________________________________

Chap 32: The night before

Draco and Viola were laying in his bed. Her hand was laying on his chest and he was playing with her black hair, while he was laying down resting on the pillows. Viola was listening to his heartbeat, his chest was warm and sweaty because of physical activity they recently had.
‘Draco?’ Viola whispered pulling the thin silky bedspread over their middle.
‘Hmm…’ He murmured. His eyes were closed and he was grinning.
‘Draco?’ Viola whispered to get his full attention, ‘I think we have to stop what we’re doing.’
Draco’s eyes shot open. What was she saying? They couldn’t stop. What they had was so good. They were so perfect together. Blaise! It was because of Blaise she wanted to stop this.
Draco felt something strange. Could he be jealous? No! Why should he? Viola and Blaise were dating for a while now and it wasn’t just a flirt. No it was a real relationship that was mend to last. She would never choose for him, she would get Blaise’s children not his.
‘Why?’ Draco said laying his fingers under her chin. He lifted her chin so her eyes met his.
‘I love you but I have Blaise…’ She hesitated. ‘I…Blaise and I we’re… the love I feel for Blaise is different than the love I feel for you.’
‘I understand but what we just did felt so good, doesn’t that mean anything to you?’ Draco kissed her lips softly.
‘I love you like a brother, Draco.’ Viola looked away, she couldn’t stand it to look at him, ‘Brothers and sister don’t do things like what we do.’
‘Viola, you’re not my sister but I love you like one, that’s true. What we do is not wrong.’ Viola started to cry. Her tears were flowing down like waterfalls.
‘I’m scared, Draco.’ Viola closed her arms around him.
‘Hush, we have to get through this. Together.’ He kissed her head. He was scared to but Viola couldn’t see that. She couldn’t find out.
‘Aunt Bella is trying to kill me.’ Viola cried. Her whole body was shivering. She didn’t want to die, that was for sure.
‘I’ll protect you. I’ll protect you even if it mend dead to me.’ Draco took her in his arms as well and stroke over her back with his hand. Her naked skin felt so soft and warm but on the same time it felt cold, cold of fear.
‘O Draco, I love you.’ Viola kissed his neck. They laid in silence with their arms around each other, listening to each other’s breath.

‘What if I’m pregnant?’ Viola asked suddenly, ‘Would you want me to marry?’
Draco was shocked. Why did she ask this? This question he couldn’t answer. Of course he wanted her to be happy.
‘Draco I haven’t got my periods yet.’ Viola looked at him, how was she going to say this. Since the first time they had done IT she felt different. And she had missed a period and normally she would have her periods now too.
‘It’s because of the stress.’ Draco insured her. He wanted a child with her but how would it live? People would look at it as if it was a monster. It would be a b*st*rd. His b*st*rd.
‘I hope so.’ Viola whispered. She sat up and pulled the blanket over her chest so it covered her feminine hills.

‘What are you going to do?’ Draco said when Viola sat up with her legs out of the bed.
‘I’m going to my room before someone finds us like this.’ Viola stood up and let the blanket , fall on the floor. Draco’s eyes followed her body, he wanted her so much. She pulled on her black shirt and her knee length skirt but she couldn’t find her underwear. Where was it?
‘Draco where’s my bra?’ Viola asked looking under the bed.
‘You don’t need one.’ Draco grinned.
‘Draco!’ She shrieked. She sat on her knees looking over the bed at him. His half naked body was attracting her. Why did she want to touch him?
Draco sat up when she went sitting on the bed to get a better view of the room. Draco removed her hair from her neck and started to kiss her. Before she knew it he was laying on top of her again.
He kissed her lips hard and his hands were stroking her thighs under her skirt until suddenly they knocked on the door. Draco’s mouth kept resting on Viola’s.
‘Draco, sweetheart are you all right?’ It was his mother.
‘Yes, mom.’ Draco said while he was teasing Viola. She almost started to scream but he could stop the sound by kissing her again.
‘I heard someone scream and I thought something was wrong.’ Narcissa said. She possibly was leaning against the door to listen carefully.
‘Notting’s wrong mom.’ Draco said looking into Viola’s sapphire eyes.
‘All right, I’m going to check with Viola now…’ Narcissa started.
‘That’s unnecessary, I checked on her moments ago.’ Draco said grinning.
‘All right, goodnight sweetheart.’ Narcissa said. They heard her walk away and then they heard a door close.
‘Where were we?’ Draco grinned while he was bringing his head back to hers.
‘I was going to leave.’ Viola pushed him off of her. She jumped out of the bed and smiled.
‘That was fun, wasn’t it? Almost caught by your mother.’ Viola said when she opened the door. She blew him an other kiss and then disappeared into the hallway.

She had just closed the door when she heard someone standing near. She turned around and she saw her father leaning against a wall with a huge grin on his face.
‘What were you doing in that room? Playing with the ponies?’ Rabastan grinned. He hadn’t seen his daughter in years. The last time he really saw her was when she was a baby.
‘I was just…’ Viola didn’t know what to say. Her father was standing in front of her. She had hugged him for the first time when she was fourteen. She didn’t really know how to react when a father asks you things. ‘I was just bringing a book back.’ Viola tried to smile sweetly.
‘Let me guess it was biology and you two took the time to study some parts.’ Rabastan kept grinning. She looked so much like them. He and Tilden had done things like this millions of times when they were younger.
‘Daddy!’ Viola said worried, ‘You’re not going to tell mom, are you?’ She looked scared.
‘Your mother will be happy that you study so much.’ Rabastan stepped forward and kissed Viola’s forehead. ‘My little Viol is growing up and I have missed it.’
Viola threw her arms around her father and hugged him tightly. She had missed him for so many years.
‘It’s time to go to your room.’ Rabastan touched her cheek. She smiled at him and quickly disappeared into the other door.

Rabastan smiled when he walked back into his room. Tilden had been reading a book before he came in and now looked up.
‘What’s up?’ She asked. Rabastan sat down on the bed and laid his arm around her shoulder.
‘I just saw Viol.’ Rabastan said. Tilden closed her book and place it on a bedside table.
‘Where?’ Tilden asked moving closer to her husband.
‘In the hallway. She came out of Draco’s room, bringing back a book she said.’ Rabastan grinned. Tilden started to grin too.
‘Biology right?’ Tilden grinned.
‘Yeah.’ Rabastan said and he kissed her temple. ‘Children are so much fun.’
‘You think?’ Tilden said sarcastically, ‘Try giving birth and then we’ll discuss this subject again.’
‘Don’t you want children anymore? I thought you wanted at least ten?’ Rabastan said looking at the open door, which connected their room to the room where Isabella slept. He could see the crib standing and he smiled again. She wasn’t his by blood but he would raise her as his own.
‘I wanted ten kids but I’m getting old and another eight kids now? I think my body doesn’t want to produce on a high level anymore.’ Tilden looked at him and saw him smiling. What was he thinking?
‘We can always try and you can get children until your body says NO!’ he yelled the last word almost.
‘Be quiet! Isabella sleeps.’ Tilden pushed him in the ribs.
‘Sorry.’ He said quietly.
‘So if I get it right you want to have me pregnant for the next ten years?’ Tilden grinned. She was teasing him. She wanted an other baby but eight?
‘We can always adopt some.’ Rabastan said.
‘Do you actually know what you’re saying? Adopt muggles?’ Tilden was shocked. Adopt muggles!
‘We can always search for magical orphans.’ Rabastan said trying to find a solution.

‘You know tomorrow it’s Saturday.’ Tilden suddenly changed the subject. Tomorrow night they had to catch to boy. She would see him again, she would have to chase him, maybe even kill him. She wouldn’t kill him, she would make sure he would be save.
‘Tomorrow we have to go on the mission.’ Rabastan’s smile faded way. He knew Tilden had a bad feeling about this and so did he.

‘Have you heard about Hephaestan?’ Tilden asked. Hephaestan was depressed. She had given birth to a son last February. She had named him Sirius-James. Just the names you had to give your son when you want him to be a nice, friendly and obedient boy.
‘Isn’t she Headmistress of Durmstrang?’ Rabastan said.
‘Yes, she is. She’ll turn 26 next month.’ Tilden smiled with the memory of a little blond girl that was chased by James in the garden.
‘Didn’t have children?’ Rabastan asked playing with a bit of hair that was laying near his hand.
‘Yes, four. Elisabeth-Ankhesenamen turned 7 last may and then you have Yuri is five now and then the one she was expecting during the World Cup final Voltura is three and then…’ Before she could finish her sentence Rabastan spoke.
‘Voltura? What kind of name is Voltura?’ He said.
‘After the Vratsa vultures, I heard she’s a big fan of them.’ Tilden said smiling. Hephaestan had always had a strange taste in names. Her oldest daughter for example was named after two queens and an empress. Maybe she thought that she could hide the girl’s surname through that.
‘I would never name my children after a Quidditch team.’ Rabastan said thinking.
‘It’s the family I guess. Hephaestan’s brother-in-law plays with the Vratsa vultures and the Bulgarian team played the World Cup finally.’
‘Maybe… What were you going to say before I asked you about the name?’ Rabastan looked at his wife.
‘O that she had an other son, Sirius-James is his name he’s born last February.’
‘She’s not even 26 yet and she has four children.’ Rabastan kissed his wife softly, ‘You will have at least twice as many children as she has.’
‘O Rabastan don’t start again.’ Tilden pushed him in the ribs again. He was such an idiot but he was her idiot. A little bit of laughter before tomorrow.
She had to hunt down her own godson. She felt so bad, but she had to do it, she couldn’t say no. The Dark Lord would kill her if she said no. He would kill her family and her friends. He would kill everything she ever loved, he would make sure nobody remembered her. He would make sure she would die as a nobody.
She felt bad but she had to do it. She had promised someone she wouldn’t stop until he fell again or until she died. She had promised…

Hey,

I'm sorry it has taken me over a month to write this chapter and I think it's not that good, I'm sorry. On the other hand I can say my end term results are good and that I the lightning stoke with the neighbours, so my internet is sort of broken.
I hope you don't hate me because of this long time and I hope you'll enjoy reading it. I have to tell you now that I will search time in the comming month to write a new chapter but I have to work the enitre month, but I will try to do my best and find time.
please let me know what you think about it.
F/B

Greets Rox
______________________________________

Chap 33: Intimidate your own mind

Tilden was looking outside. She stood in front of a high window in the sunroom of Malfoy manor. She had cold shivers crawling over her back. This was the night. He wanted them to capturer the boy. Her sisters’ son, her godson. Petunia would be there too. After all this years she would see her eldest sister again, only this time it wouldn’t be a happy family reunion.
She felt scared. Every sound, every movement frightened her. This wasn’t how she had planned it. She had to do it although she didn’t want to do it. She had promised someone and she couldn’t let him down, could she?
‘Mom?’ Viola had entered the room. Her long dark hair was hanging around her shoulders as a veil. Tilden’s little girl was growing up and it was going fast, too fast. Tilden turned around and looked at Viola. She tried to put a smile on her face but Viola saw through it.
‘Are you okay?’ Viola came closer. Her glowing sapphire eyes looked worried. A daughter who worried about her mother, normally it had to be the other way around.
‘Yes, sweetheart.’ Tilden answered softly, she touched Viola’s cheek with her hand and caressed it. Her skin was so soft, it hadn’t changed since the day she was born. Sweet little Viola, their little princess, their little miracle.
‘You look frightened.’ Viola closed her eyes, it was like she didn’t wanted her mother to see that she was worried.
‘I’m not, I’m just worried.’ Tilden smiled, looking at her daughter. Viola opened her eyes and Tilden saw the tears in them. Viola’s arms suddenly held Tilden close to her. Tilden caressed her hair and patted her back to make her stop crying.
‘I love you mom.’ Viola sniffed, ‘I…I…don’t want to lose you.’
‘I don’t want to lose you either.’ Tilden kissed her head softly. She was so busy with her daughter that she hadn’t noticed the fact that Rabastan had entered.
He was standing in one of the shadows looking at his wife and daughter. He had missed so much, he had, no wanted to make up for the time they had lost. He wanted a normal life with his family, he wanted a normal family life. If it was possible he and Tilden would get more children, soon, very soon.



‘My Desdemona had a daughter.’ Rodolphus said. Rabastan and Tilden were walking with him through Little Whinging. Tilden was looking around. Her sister lived here around the corner. Her thoughts were floating. What if she had to face the boy? What if her sister was in danger? Would she stand up for Petunia?

‘What’s her name again, Grandpa?’ Rabastan was grinning. His brother had a granddaughter thanks to the daughter, who possibly forgot about him. And look at him, Rodolphus was smiling, he was enjoying life again. They were both enjoying life again, Rodolphus couldn’t wait to see his granddaughter and Rabastan had his daughters to live for.
‘I like the sound of that, Grandpa.’ Rodolphus smiled and he looked to the stars at the sky. ‘I think it’s Bellaroux. Bella-roux…’ He paused. ‘Pity of the Bella part.’
‘How is Trixie doing?’ Rabastan looked at his wife. She was staring strait ahead, the look in her eyes was like she was soulless. She was worrying, again.
‘She’s not the one I’m married to. Pity Desdemona likes her mother so much, although I don’t understand why?’ Rodolphus said looking curiously at a sprinkler.
‘Desdemona doesn’t like Bellatrix, she hates her. It was Druela’s idea to use Bella as an alternative to Cher. Normally it would have been Cherroux-Josephine.’ Tilden said without moving her head.
‘Pour thing, now people will call her Bella and they will immediately think “Bellatrix”.’ Rabastan said grinning. He glanced at his wife, she looked like she could get a heart attack any moment now.
‘They call her Belle, Rourou or kangaroo.’ A little smile appeared on her face. She remembered the last time she had seen Bellaroux. A two year old girl with shoulder length black thick curly hair, running around and smiling while her parents were running with her and playing with her.
‘Is it true she has my eyes?’ Rodolphus asked looking rather odd to a television behind one of the windows of the houses they passed.
‘She has Des’ eyes.’ Tilden said without one sense of liking the conversation. Her skin was white and her pupils were small. Her light-pink lips were gently closing around a cigarette. She searched for something in the pocket of her jeans.
Suddenly she found it, he saw it. Her face made a strange movement when she took the little silver box out of her pocket.
Tilden looked at the lighter. It was Sirius’ lighter. She took it with her the last time the had been together. It was a memory, the memory of Isabella’s father. Eventually it would end up in her possession but for now it staid with Tilden, just for now.
For a moment Rabastan thought he saw his wife hesitate just before she lighted up her cigarette. Something was wrong with her, but what?

‘You know I always thought my little lettuce,’ that’s how he called his oldest daughter, ‘would start looking like Bella but now I see I was wrong. Totally wrong.’ Rodolphus was looking at the sky.
‘Why did you marry her again?’ Tilden took the cigarette out of her mouth and dipped the tip off it.
‘I was made to by mother and father, remember that Raby?’ Rodolphus looked at his brother, who was still looking at his wife from the corner of his eyes.

She was physically here but mentally she was gone. He had seen her like this only once, years ago just after her sister had died. He had found her with a bottle of old scotch whisky, with her eyes heavy and her skin grey. She had locked herself up for days until she came trough it and then he was arrested. He hadn’t seen her back for years and finally he saw her after fourteen years and she was changed. He felt like an intruder, she had had a normal life. She had raised their daughter on her own, she had been happy.
She had been happy with an other man. With an other man. This was killing him, she had had an other man in her life and not just any man. No it was Sirius Black, he had worshiped her when they were still in school. And then she turned out being pregnant, she was expecting his child, Sirius’ child. Could he forgive her? Of course he could, he loved her. He loved her so much. All those years he couldn’t hold her were like hell, he had missed her. The only thing he had from her were memories. Memories of moments they had shared. Now he was with her again and he wouldn’t spend the precious time together fighting.

Tilden was thinking about what would happen if… Suddenly she saw a red-haired girl playing a white grand piano. An other girl was walking around the piano, this one had straight black hair that fell around her shoulders. Unexpectedly the girl turned her head, she had this grey eyes that were filled with playful wisdom and the grin on her face that looked like… it looked like his grin, Sirius’ grin. She was listening to the other girls playing and singing. Suddenly she stopped.
‘What’s wrong Isa?’ she said to the girl, who looked like Sirius.
‘I just wanted to talk to you, that’s all.’ She said leaning against the piano and lighting up a cigarette with the silver lighter.
‘You know mum is going to kill you. She told you a million times that smoking in the house and in our sitting room is strictly forbidden.’ The red haired girl said to her sister, who couldn’t care less.
‘What’s she going to do? Throw me out? Burn me out of the family tree? Why doesn’t she want me to smoke, she smokes too.’ Isa said grinning and blowing out circles of smoke.
‘Mum says you can smoke but you have to watch out that the little ones don’t see you smoke and by the way it’s bad for my piano. You know I had to work for this myself, mum and dad wanted me to know how much these things cost.’ She let her hand go gently over the keys.
‘I know you had to work for it yourself, you worked in my pub. The one I had to work for too.’ Isa smiled, ‘You of all my brothers and sisters you’re the only one I can talk to, charchar.’
‘You’re my…’ Tilden saw the pavement again. She was back on the street. This was strange it was like a vision. A vision of the future. Isabella was the black haired girl but who was the other one? Tilden hadn’t seen her face. Maybe Isabella would get adopted after they died and she would be happy. Very happy.

A car passed by. Tilden looked at it. A bony blonde woman sat in the back and looked at her. Her eyes looked worried and when she saw Tilden she sat more straight. A reunion of sisters this was. Unfortunately Petunia was going away from the place Tilden was going to. After all those years she hadn’t changed a bit, she still had her long neck and still that strange look in her eyes. The eyes she had from her mother, their mother. The mother who hated her youngest daughter. The mother who preferred to be the perfect portrait and not a normal family.

‘It’s over there.’ Tilden whispered. She showed them the right house by just moving her head towards it. She didn’t look at it, her eyes were looking at the moss growing on the pavement.
The two floor high house looked disserted. The lawn and flowerbeds were to perfect, but it was petunia’s house so that was normal.
‘Should we wait for a sign?’ Rodolphus asked looking up to the sky. He took a small broom from underneath his cloak and whispered ‘ENGORGIO!’. The broom turned bigger and Rodolphus stepped on it. Even before Tilden could say something he had made himself invisible and flew away.
‘We’re staying on the ground.’ Rabastan said when he took Tilden’s elbow and pulled her towards the front door of number four.
The door was open in no time. Tilden’s heart began to pomp. She heard only her blood run through her veins when they stepped into the hall of number four. Everything was going so fast.
They entered the living room where Tilden, by accident, walked against a vase. The vase Petunia got from Vernon’s parents on their wedding day, the vase she referred to as “A pretty piece of art”. The same vase James and Rabastan had thrown their piece of wedding cake in during the party. Tilden remembered Rabastan’s face when he had tasted the violet coloured mess that was laying on the new china that was used for the wedding. That was actually the only time Rabastan and James had agreed on something and did something together.
Tilden saw people standing in the backyard. She recognised Moody. What did Severus say again? O yes, the boy with mad-eye is Mundungus.
Tilden ran to the back door. Both men raised their wands. Not far of them she saw two thestrals taking off. She ignored them and heard Rabastan shout ‘EXPELIARMUS!’
Tilden heard a blast and raised her own wand not paying attention to the sudden disappearing of Mundungus Fletcher.
‘AVADA KEDAVRA!’ she yelled and then she saw it. She was attacking, no killing, moody. He fell on the ground. Tilden was shocked. She wasn’t planning to kill anyone today.
She looked at the dead body of a great wizard. Now he was dead, killed by her, Tilden Marc Evans. All the blood left her face and brains. She could faint every moment now, what was she thinking? Why hadn’t paid more attention?
She felt hands closing around her upper arms. Rabastan had seen her change. He pulled her against his chest. She turned around and buried her face into his chest. She started to cry. What had she done? This was going to mean her nephew’s end. It was all her fault! She would mean his end! What kind of godmother was she? Why did Lilly ask her to take that responsibility again? She wasn’t good in it! She hadn’t seen the boy since the day his parents died, he didn’t even know her. He would never know her. From inside her shelter of shadows she always tried to protect him from darkness. But she had failed him now, she had failed her sister. Her tears weren’t of sadness, no they were tears of disappointment. She was disappointed in herself. How could she have done this?

Hey,

I'm officially done with my vacation job so I can write again. I'm sorry it has been almost a moth again and it's a short chapter but I'm going to try writing more now I have time again. Also my internet has been repaired.
It's a little tragical but it has to be in here otherwise the story can't go on like I have planed it.
I hope you like this chapter and please leave some comments.
F/B

Greets Rox
___________________________________________

Chap 34: The troubled heir

Bulgaria, 4 August 1997.
In the deep forest a miniature white castle was standing. It had four sides, each of which represented a season. It was summer now so Tilden was brought to the southern side. The room was painted in light yellow and the three white couches were standing in a U-form near the white painted windows, which started from the floor and ended in a carved bow almost against the ceiling.
The walls were filled with paintings and pictures. Above the fireplace was a family portrait, which showed a blonde woman and a tall man with a crooked nose and dark eyes

Tilden sat down and was staring into the garden. At this side of the house there was a little pond with in the middle a gargoyle. The gargoyle looked like an angel that was kneeling. It’s wings were pointing behind it and it was looking down at his hands where the water was flowing out. Around the pond were flowers in so many colours and shapes, Tilden knew that she couldn’t see them all at ones.
Suddenly one of the double doors was opened by an old butler, a young woman entered. Her Long blonde hair was hanging around her shoulders as if it was a veil. Her face was white, even whiter the snow on the highest mountain. Her once so beautiful lime coloured eyes were losing some of its colour and her beautiful thin pink lips were now no more then white lines on an even whiter face.
Hephaestan had changed. Last year she was this joyful happy young woman and now she looked old and dieing.

In her arms she was carrying a baby. The boy had black hair and when he saw Tilden he looked at her with his big grey eyes. A boy, who was worth his name. Hephaestan sat down opposite Tilden and tried to smile.
‘Hey.’ Tilden said. She tried to hide that she was worried but it didn’t work. The door opened again and this time it was a young man followed by a little red-haired girl. Hephaestan looked up and said something to the man.
‘This is Viktor, my brother-in-law and this little monster is my Lizie.’ Hephaestan suddenly looked younger. A child could let you forget about your troubles, even Tilden knew that.
Tilden smiled at the two of them. Hephaestan stood up and gave the baby to Viktor.
‘I don’t think you’ve seen Sirius before.’ Hephaestan said to Tilden and she shook her head. ‘He’s five moths almost six and he’s already a little rebel.’ Hephaestan said something in Bulgarian to Viktor and saw him walking away again followed by Lizie.

‘William is married.’ Tilden started when Hephaestan sat back down. A little happy light was twinkling in her eyes.
‘I know, I’m happy for him. He deserves being happy again. Tonks is married to, you know.’ Hephaestan said taking a sip of her coffee.
‘I know, How did your relationship with William actually end?’ Tilden asked curious but it was just to make Hephaestan think about something else then what was bothering her.
‘Bill and I were just very good friends. Everyone thought that we were a couple and we thought so too, but we weren’t. I wanted to life on my own and Bill wanted to escape the house he grew up in. So we bought that house, you know pearl house, and we lived there Bill went to work I had my training. Suddenly we had been out and we did it hastily. I turned out being pregnant and then I found out I loved Bill but not as a lover more as a brother. He wanted to marry and I didn’t so we had a fight and I left. I made the right decision. I didn’t want to break his heart.’ No, she had broken her own heart by leaving her best friend behind.
‘Lizzie is his daughter but I never let them met because I don’t want to lose her. Now Bill’s married I’m even more scared to lose her. What if she wants my Lizzie?’ Hephaestan looked to her shoes.

‘Hephaestan tell me what’s really bothering you.’ Tilden said. Hephaestan suddenly looked up. Her eyes were filled with fear. For a moment Tilden thought her skin had turned even more grey.
‘He’s in my head. He wants me to join him. I don’t want to….I’m not like him…’ Hephaestan was shaking. Her pupils had become small. For the first time in her young life she looked like her ancestors.
‘Who’s in you head, sweetheart?’ Tilden stood up and took place next to the young woman.
‘M-m-m-m my grandfather.’ Hephaestan stuttered. Tilden had placed an arm around her and gave her a shoulder to cry on. The poor thing had been through so much and now this.
‘He said… he said he wanted me close to him… He wanted me to join him so if anything goes wrong I could replace him. I don’t want that. I told him so but he became furious and he started to scream…’ Hephaestan started to cry even more. ‘He he he… he once tried to kill me.’ Silence. Hephaestan needed time to pull herself together.
‘When he had killed mom…’ Hephaestan called Lilly mom, she had seen her as her mother although she wasn’t. ‘When he had murdered mom he looked at me and said: “You’ll be next” and then he went to Harry. How is Harry?’ She sat up and looked into Tilden’s eyes.
‘He’s fine, he’s a very brave boy.’ Tilden patted on her back.
‘I miss him, aunt.’ Hephaestan started to cry again. Now Tilden had it difficult too, she had to stay strong so she wouldn’t start crying.
‘Aunt?’ Hephaestan sat back up and this time she looked straight ahead of her.
‘Yes?’ Tilden said softly.
‘If something happens to me, will you take care of his safety? My little brother has to be safe, he has to.’ Hephaestan shook her head as if something had already happened.
‘I will try.’ Tilden suddenly moved back in fear. Hephaestan had turned her face towards Tilden and now her once so beautiful jade eyes had turned red. Her pupils were like the ones of a snake.
‘I feel the life going out of me. My head is so full of voices. Voices of them…’ She pointed at a family weapon of the Slytherins. ‘They’re making me crazy… I want to escape it…’ Her voice had gone to a lower volume.
‘I don’t want it anymore… I can only escape by dieing… I have to die… I will find peace in the other world… I can’t stand it anymore…’ Hephaestan’s whispers were scaring Tilden. Hephaestan was being murdered from inside. He was behind this, the Dark Lord was killing his own granddaughter.
‘The voices have to stop talking… they hurt… they tell me to do things I don’t to do… I can’t do… I will not do…’ Silence. Tilden had taken Hephaestan back into her arms and was hushing her as if she was a baby.
‘You have to fight against it. You’re a strong girl , Hephaestan. You will win, you have to win for your daughter and your other children.’ Tilden whispered against her hair.
‘I have to win… I have to… I have to be strong… I have to fight… I have to win.’ Hephaestan whispered.


Hephaestan didn’t win. She lost. She disappeared in history. On the night of August the 25th Hephaestan had lost her battle. She had fought but it had been to much for her. Three days before she turned twenty-six she took her own life. Her husband had found her in the arms of her seven year old daughter.

‘Mommy?’ The girl had said to her mother. She thought her mother was sleeping. Her stepfather had found Lizie covered in blood laying in her mothers arms. The girl didn’t want to leave her mother alone. She thought she was just sleeping. She thought her mother would wake up. Her mother didn’t wake up, her mother would never wake up again. She would never see her mother smile again, hear her sing. She would never play with her again, share secrets. Elisabeth Ankhesenamen would go through her puberty without a mother. The memory of her dead mother will always stay with little Lizie, until one day she will die herself.
Elisabeth’s youngest brother would never remember his mother. He would only know her from stories and pictures. Sirius James had lost his mother when he was only six moths old.

Hey,

Thanks for leaving feedback. Like I promised it wouldn't take long till I posted a new chapter so here it is. I personally like it because of the information and because it's going on about the last Chapter, which was sort of a story on its own. I hope you like it and please leave some feedback.
I just looked on my watch and I saw that here in Belgium Harry Potter has turned 27 today, in Britain it's still twenty more minutes but hey it's just funny. This was just some stupid remark I made, I'm sorry for it.
F/B

Greets Rox & Cécilia ( My little cat)
___________________________________

Chap 35: The fire girl

Tilden was sitting on the lawn of Malfoy manor. Isabella was playing next to her on a blanket. The sky was so clear and for a moment she thought she heard birds sing. This was the first day in months that the sun was dancing in the sky. Tilden closed her eyes and laid back. She was enjoying the sun and the noises Isabella was making, while she was playing with her china faced doll.
Tilden was dreaming. She was imagining herself with an other baby. Isabella would smile at the little one and she would be so curious. It was Tilden’s heart desire to get an other baby, maybe a boy for a change. The boy would look like Rabastan and he would be smart and well loved by the girls. Tilden smiled at the thought of a miniature Rabastan with a girl on each finger.

‘Where are you thinking about?’ a voice whispered from next to her. Tilden opened her eyes and saw a bird fly by. She looked next to her and smiled. Rabastan was laying next to her, leaning with his head on one of his hands.
‘Our son.’ Tilden grinned.
‘Da-da’ Isabella said with open arms. Rabastan sat up and took her in his arms.
‘What?’ He said silly, ‘Who’s that?’ Rabastan asked the black haired baby when he pointed towards Tilden. ‘Say ma-ma, c’mon my little princess.’
‘Da-da.’ She said again and she let her little head fall against his shoulder. Rabastan smiled and kissed her little head.
‘Are we going to show mommy how good you can walk?’ He said to the infant in his arms. He placed her on her little bare feet in the grass and stood up as well. He took her little hands in his and he started to walk slowly backwards. Isabella followed him and smiled.
Suddenly Rabastan stopped and lowered himself so he was almost in the same level as Isabella. He turned her around, so she could look at Tilden.
‘Where’s mommy? Say ma-ma, sweetie.’ Rabastan tried again.
‘Da-da.’ Isabella said laughing. Tilden smiled, she was stubborn her little Padfoot. But that was completely normal if you knew who her father was.
‘Come sweetie, come to mommy.’ Tilden said with her arms open to the child. Rabastan held her little hands and suddenly he let go of her. Isabella stumbled on her little fat baby legs towards Tilden, who caught her and gave her a kiss.
Tilden fell backwards with the baby on her chest. Isabella looked at her with her grey eyes and smiled. She looked so much like Sirius, Tilden almost tears in her eyes.
Rabastan laid down next to her and he made his head rest on his hand and looked at his wife.
‘I love you.’ He whispered and kissed her cheek. She smiled and kissed his lips softly.


‘Have you heard, Potter has been seen in the Ministry.’ Therese Nott said that same night when they were sitting in the living room of Malfoy manor. Tilden was absent. Her thoughts were somewhere else so when Tess said this she didn’t respond.
‘Tilden?’ Tess said waving in front of her face.
‘Euhm yes… That blush really makes you look younger.’ Tilden said suddenly.
‘I told you that Potter had been seen in the Ministry.’ Tess repeated herself. She looked worried and strange at the same time.
‘Really. And why are you telling me this?’ Tilden asked after pouring the rest of her wine in her mouth.
‘Do you know that your brother-in-law has to sleep on the couch in the hallway? Bellatrix threw him out. Extremely wicked! Just imagine -after how long are they married?’ Tess asked suddenly.
’27 years.’ Tilden said unexcited.
‘Just imagine after 27 years of marriage he’s thrown out of the bed and out of the room. C’mon even my mother and father slept in the same bedroom although the had separated beds.’ Tess grinned and drunk some wine.
‘I think Rodolphus’s happy about that. He’s just married to Bellatrix because he had to.’ Tilden said when she took a chocolate out of the golden chocolate box.
‘The girl has arrived!’ A scream came from the hallway. People stormed down the stairs and came out of the rooms. Tilden and Therese went to the hallway too.

In the Hallway was a grinning Yaxley standing next to Dolohov. Dolohov had a something in his arms. It wasn’t big, the size of a young child. Tilden suddenly got a strange feeling when the Dark Lord came by.
‘My Lord.’ Yaxley started, ‘We have the girl.’ He pointed at the package in Dolohov’s arms.
‘Let me see.’ The Dark Lord said with his cold and high voice.
Yaxley pulled the blanket of the child’s sleeping face. Suddenly Tilden recognised the girl it was little Lizzie, Hephaestan’s daughter.
‘Very well.’ His lipless mouth formed what could be a smile, ‘Bring her to the drawing room and wake her up.’

In the Drawing room everyone was standing around the open place where The Dark Lord was standing. Yaxley opened the door and between him and Dolohov the girl was walking.
She stopped when she saw Voldemort. Dolohov pushed her forwards and she fell. She fell in front of the Dark Lord.
‘Stand up child.’ He demanded. The frightened seven year old stood up and looked straight into his red eyes.
‘Elisabeth Ankhesenamen is her name, My Lord.’ Yaxley bowed.
‘Elisabeth. You have your mother’s eyes, you know that.’ He whispered. The girl kept looking into his eyes. It was as if she glued onto the floor, she didn’t move an inch when he came closer to her. He placed his long thin white fingers under her chin and moved her face to each side so he could check her full face.
‘Pity you have your father’s looks. Filthy Weasels. Will you join me, Little Elisabeth? I’m your Great-Grandfather and one day you will rule not only the wizard world but also the muggle world, all thanks to me.’ He said going through his knees just to have a better look at the girl.
‘No.’ The little red-head said.
‘What?’ The Dark Lord’s face became the most scariest thing Tilden ever saw.
‘No, I don’t vant that.’ She said with her soft Bulgarian accent.
‘Place her in the cellar without food.’ The Dark Lord said and he turned around to leave the room. Many people left but Tilden stepped forward.
‘My Lord you can’t set the child into the cellar. She’s only seven.’ Tilden said.
‘Yes, I can.’ Voldemort said.
‘Please, My Lord. She’s only seven years old. You can’t torture her like that. You can’t torture your own blood.’ Tilden looked at him. He looked as if he would say: ‘Why not? I don’t care about the girl.’
‘Cellar, now.’ The Dark Lord left and Tilden was standing there speechless. How could he?
‘C’mon hon. It’s late. Isabella has to be fed.’ Rabastan said, he stood behind her, he placed his arms around her waist and his head on her shoulder.


‘Good night, my little angel.’ Tilden said to Isabella when she was tucking her in and gave her a kiss on her little forehead. Rabastan had followed her to the door and then returned back downstairs. Everything was quiet now. Everyone had gone to bed or at least to their bedrooms.
Tilden walked through the door, which connected her room to Isabella’s. When she entered she changed into her nightgown and sat down on the bed. She was reading a book when Rabastan entered. He was followed by a little girl that was holding his hand very tightly.
At first Tilden didn’t notice but then she saw and looked unbelievable at her husband.
‘I didn’t want to let her sleep on that cold floor in the cellar so I brought her here. We have enough space in out bed so she can sleep with us, can’t she.’ Rabastan said and Tilden stepped out of the bed. The girl looked frightened at Tilden and then she ran towards her. Her little arms held Tilden close.
‘Please don’t leave me.’ She whispered. Tilden took the girl up and tried to comfort her.
‘I’m not going to leave you. Hush. Lets take a look in the wardrobe so we can put you into a proper nightgown.’ Tilden said to the little girl and pointed at the big oak made wardrobe. ‘Thank you Rabastan.’ Tilden kissed his lips softly.
A few hours later Tilden was sleeping with the little girl in her arms. Rabastan was laying next to her and smiled. Thanks to his brother he could have done this. Rodolphus had to guard the prisoners tonight. He felt sorry for his brother is a way. He was married to a hateful woman while Rabastan was married to the love of his life. His Tilden.


Viola had gone back to Hogwarts. This year would be so different, no one really knew what was going to happen. Neither did she or Draco.
Viola was walking through the corridors accompanied by Draco. Suddenly she took his hand just to feel a bit better. He looked at her and smiled. She was scared. This was perfectly normal with the Carrows walking around at Hogwarts thinking she was a muggleborn.
‘Draco?’ She whispered. He stopped and looked at her. Now she even looked scared.
‘Hush, I’m here.’ He pulled her against him and rubbed her back.
‘I don’t know it anymore. Everything is so different. I…I.. My parents aren’t sure about it anymore. They… They’re so happy together. I don’t want them to lose each other again.’ Viola whispered.
‘Malfoy!’ A shriek came from down the corridor. Suddenly Alecto Carrow came out of the shadows. ‘Are you playing with mudbloods? Yes, that’s the only thing their good for, entertain us.’ The woman said with an evil smile on her face. Viola couldn’t stand it any more.
‘I’m a half-blood!’ She hissed to the “teacher”.
‘O really?’ Carrow walked around them. Draco was still holding Viola so Amycus couldn’t attack her.
‘Which one of your parents is the blood traitor?’ Amycus asked when she took Viola’s upper arm and pulled her back, away from Draco.
‘Anyhow, I don’t care. To me you’re filth and you disgust me.’ She place her wand in Viola’s neck. If she pushed a little harder Viola would start to choke.
‘Cruc-‘ Carrow started but she was interrupted.
‘Professor Carrow.’ Snape said from behind Draco. Draco immediately looked at the teacher. Snape looked angry. ‘Let that girl go.’ He demanded.
‘But Snape she’s filth.’ Amycus said pushing her wand in Viola’s cheek, which was higher then her head because Amycus was smaller then Viola was.
‘Let the girl go, Amycus.’ Snape said, ‘Go and check the other corridors, I have to talk to this two people.’ Amycus let go of Viola and left. Viola ran straight back into Draco’s arms, who held her close.
‘Make sure Amycus doesn’t get the chance to hurt you.’ Snape said to Viola, ‘Your mother would never forgive me is Carrow did so.’ Snape grinned and walked away.

They stood there in silence for almost five minutes. Draco didn’t want to let go of her, not after what they’d be trough. Why didn’t he react on Amycus’ threats? Would he really let Carrow torture her?
‘Draco, I think we better go back to the common room.’ Viola whispered.

The next day Viola was sitting in the library with Blaise. They were each making their homework. Suddenly Blaise stopped and place a hand on her thigh. She looked up and smiled at him. He was her boyfriend, she loved him but still…
‘Vi?’ He looked around to check if nobody was there and then when he was sure he kissed her neck softly. She enjoyed it. This was what you did when you were seeing each other.
‘Viola I have to ask you something.’ He said against her neck.
‘Yes?’ she whispered with on strange tone. Blaise kissed her again, more passionate this time.
‘Will you marry me?’ He whispered against her neck. Viola was shocked. What would she do? Suddenly she saw something move behind a nearby bookshelf.
‘I…’ She started.

Hey,

I'm posting a short chapter today. I promised I would post something in the weekend but that's not why I'm posting this. This chapter contains so much information that I had to split it in half (I'm writing the other half on this very moment) and make two chapter out of it. I hope it's good and it's not to much.
Thanks for the last feedback and if you like you can alway leave so more.
F/B
Greets Rox
------------------------------------------------------

Chap 36: Thoughts and lost things

Viola was shocked, overwhelmed by Blaise’s proposal. What would she say? What about Draco? She loved him, didn’t she? She was frustrated. What would my mother do? She thought. She would choose the one she loves.
Why didn’t mom go through this? She was in love with two men herself and then she married my father but what about the other man? If I marry Blaise then Draco… She couldn’t think about that. She would break Draco if she married Blaise but she would break Blaise if she said no.
Draco once told her they couldn’t be together. So it would be stupid to wait for something that was never going to happen. She had to marry Blaise, she loved Blaise. She loved Blaise but she loved Draco more.
Here eyes were wet. She was going to cry. She couldn’t cry in front of Blaise. What would he think?
‘I… I… Yes.’ She said. ‘I will marry you.’ Her voice sounded painfully relaxed. Inside she was collapsing, outside she was peacefully.
‘I love you.’ Blaise kissed her lips softly and passionate at the same time. Then he held her in his arms. Viola looked over his shoulder to the bookshelf where she had seen something move a few seconds ago. Now she saw it. A white blonde head could be seen above some books. Draco! She listened carefully and she heard a soft sound, he was crying. Her own tears came too. She loved him so much but it couldn’t be. They could never be together.


A deserted corridor a few days latter,
Draco was standing against a wall. He had lost her. His Viola was going to marry, he had lost her. His heart was falling apart. Everything was lost. He hadn’t spoke to her since that moment in the library and when he saw her coming in his direction he left as fast as possible. He was pulled back in his memories. Viola and him playing in the garden, Viola and him in the lake, their first kiss, their first time. They had shared so much and now he was losing her. His Viola was going to be Blaise’s Viola.
‘Draco?’ He looked up and he saw her bright sapphire eyes. He hadn’t seen her coming, nor heard her or smelled her. Her smell, her soft smell, the perfume of roses in a storm.
‘Draco, what’s wrong?’ Viola asked. She stood so close to him, their noses were only separated by a few inches. Viola knew what was wrong but she didn’t want to hurt him.
‘Notting.’ He whispered. She looked into his eyes and saw he had been crying. Her sweet Draco had been crying again. She couldn’t stand it anymore. She fell against him and threw her arms around him. She wanted to feel him, to smell him, to be with him.
He was surprised and then he took her in his arms as well.
‘Draco…’ Viola was suddenly silenced by a kiss. He kissed her so tender and soft that she forgot everything. Their tears were mixed as they were kissing.
‘My sweet, sweet Viola.’ Draco whispered against her lips. She had placed her arms around his neck and smiled at him. She wasn’t married yet. She could still do whatever she wanted, she wanted Draco now, she wanted to be with him so much that it hurt.
‘Draco, I love you.’ Viola said just before she kissed him back. ‘I love you so much.’ She covered his lips with little kisses.
‘I love you too, I don’t want to loose you. But now you’re going to marry Blaise and we can’t see each other again. Not like this.’ Draco whispered pulling her behind a statue.
‘I’m not married yet. I can still do this. She let her hands go over his belly to his pants. She touched the button of the black trousers and opened it.
‘Viola, we can’t do that here, people can see us. O my god stop it Vi.’ He didn’t want her to stop but people could hear them if they made noise and they would make noise if they went on with this.
‘Please, do it for me.’ She whispered against his lips with her hands somewhere else.


Tilden was walking through Malfoy manor. Her long hair was pulled into a braid, which ended near her waist. Her dress was made out of silk, with the colour of clear ivory and on the skirt were parts of snow white lace.
She was walking through a door. Behind the door the room was dark the only light came from the fireplace. Near the fire place were two wing chairs standing. In one of them was a dark shim sitting.
‘Evans.’ The shim said with his high voice. He stood up and she could see his snake like face.
‘My Lord, I’m sorry that I interrupted you.’ She bowed and prepared herself to leave the room backwards.
‘Sit down, Evans. I want to talk to you.’ He said pointing at the chair opposite the one he had been sitting in.
Tilden went to the chair and sat down avoiding any eye contact. He must have found out Elisabeth wasn’t sleeping in the cellar.
‘I know that you’re taking care of the child.’ He said looking into the fire. ‘She looks like her mother, you know. She’s stubborn and foolish but so wise for her young age. She reminds me of them.’
‘My Lord…’ Tilden started but he made her stop by a movement with his hand.
‘You’re a mother. You have lost a child.’ He went on, ‘Feel the pain again and make it three times worse and imagine you loose your husband as well.’ A moment of silence.

‘The first time you stood before me, do you remember that? Do you remember what you said?
You said you saw a man who lost almost everything. You were right Evans. I lost almost everything on one point even everything.’ Voldemort said looking at her again and then went on.
‘When I was around the age of 36, in the year 1962. I had a family, I had a wife.’ He looked as if he suddenly felt emotions.
‘My wife Nagini, she loved me and I locked her up. I wanted to protect her. When our first daughter was born I was overwhelmed. Morwena was so perfect and so small.’ The Dark Lord told her. He had had a family once and he lost them.
‘I… I didn’t know, My Lord.’ Tilden whispered.
‘We had two other daughters. Six years after Morwena we got Isolde, she looked like me but her hair it was so blonde.’ He looked at the fire again and his mouth formed sort of a smile. ‘It was like a field filled with grain and Winifred the youngest, she was only five when she died.’
Tilden was looking at him with pity and understanding. Why was he telling her this? She was a muggle-born, noting more then scum to him.
‘They lived in a house far away from people, I thought I could protect them by keeping them away. One day in the year 1962 I had been angry with Morwena, she had just become sixteen and she thought she could go into the garden at daylight. I never allowed them to go outside when everyone could see them. I almost killed my daughter that day, I was so angry. Nagini barely stopped me. I left them and that same night…’ He stopped. Suddenly Tilden saw the man from the forest again. The man that gave her the mark on her left arm.
‘That same night my enemies found them. They… Nagini was lost… She fought for her children and they…’ He looked at his long white fingers. ‘Nagini was forced into the cellar with our daughters. They… They burned the house down. Nagini still tried to save them, the children. She could get Winifred out and then when she tried to get the others out those men came and closed the cellar window. Nobody could out and my five year old daughter was outside alone…’ Again he was quiet and then he looked at Tilden. ‘They choked because of the smoke. Nagini, Morwena and Isolde died in there. Winifred heard Nagini scream and ran back. Those men found her. They used her as a toy and then when they were done they killed her. She was five.’
‘I’m so sorry, My Lord, You must have felt horrible.’ Tilden didn’t know what to say. She just sat there looking at the most dangerous dark wizard of all time, telling her a heartbreaking story. The only thing she didn’t get was if his entire family had died, who was then Hephaestan’s mother?
‘I didn’t feel a thing.’ His eyes were like fire now, ‘I tracked those men down and then I killed them and they all screamed in pain when they died.’
‘But My Lord, who’s then the mother of Hephaestan?’ Tilden asked and he looked into her eyes with so much hate and pain she could feel it burning her heart.
‘I thought it had gone like this until it was to late. Isolde escaped in a mysterious way. She disapperate without knowing it. The woman, who found her was a far cousin of mine. Isolde told the woman her name was Winifred and Beathas took her in as her own child. She went to school and fell in love. She was married to a boy named Fortinbras Slytherin. He was an heir through Salazar Slytherin’s second daughter while I’m through his youngest daughter his heir. Isolde or Winifred, how she was called those days, was a follower of Dumbledore and she knew to much about me. I thought she was a muggleborn living under the name of Slytherin just for protection. I gave the orders to kill them. I gave the orders to kill my own daughter. She had a child, a daughter with the name Hephaestan. On the night they were killed the child was at their house with their house elf. My daughter and her husband died in a deserted alley between filth. I murdered my own daughter. When I saw her face I recognised her, she still had that golden hair she had when she was little.’ His emotions were all gone suddenly.
‘I’m sorry, My Lord. Can I ask why you need the girl then?’ Tilden asked, she wanted to know his plans now he was talking to her in such an open way.
‘I think it’s better you go now.’ He said looking at the fire. Tilden stood up and left. She knew sort of why he needed the girl. He felt guilty and he wanted to make things right through her.
Tilden had always known something like this had been in him. He had never told anyone something like this before. She knew this because when she had reached the door he ask her to forget what he had told her.

Hey,

I wrote an other chapter today. How I did it? I have no idea about, but if it goes on like this I'll have written an other chapter before Wednesday. Well I hope this chapter is good because suddenly everything is changing. Tilden is losing her high statute and secrets are revealed. Read and enjoy.
F/B

Greets Rox
-------------------------------------------

Chap 37: Everything is changing

Christmas eve,
The cellar at Malfoy manor. Tilden was sitting against the wall next to the heavy door on the bottom of the cellar stairs. Rabastan was looking at her foot.
After the Dark Lord had told Tilden to forget everything his eyes had turned red with anger. He had raised his wand and locked her up in the room. He tortured her and then on the moment she had almost no power left he took the poker, which stood next to the fireplace and he stabbed it through her foot. Then he left and grinned. The last thing he said to her was: ‘You disobeyed me, so you had to pay. Next time you won’t be so lucky.’ She was still laying there with the poker through her foot. When she first looked at it she saw that it gone through her foot and was stuck in the wooden floor. Rabastan had found her and nursed her. She walked with a leaning stick now, which mend that she had to stay at the manor to guard the prisoners. Outside she would be useless.

It was Christmas eve and at this moment there were two people in the cellar. Elisabeth had been sent to a small room upstairs, which was guarded by Dolohov tonight.
She felt sorry for them who were in the cellar, it was almost Christmas and they were in there. While she was listening how the Lovegood girl was telling the Wandmaker a Christmas tale, Rabastan was looking how good her food had healed in the last day. It had been a bit more then a month now, so it had to be almost completely restored. But it wasn’t.
‘It looks better and I say it again, you were lucky he didn’t cut an artery. Does it still hurt?’ Rabastan asked looking at her. He was almost sitting on the stairs because the space between the door and the stairs was only 2 meter (or 6,56 feet).
‘Only if I have to lean on it.’ Tilden said. Her hands were resting on her swollen belly. As she was trying to feel some movements. Rabastan placed her foot back into her satin slipper, which had something from the 19th century.
‘You know I’m actually glad you didn’t had to go to those hearings at the ministry. Yaxley wanted you to, you know? He told the Dark Lord that you were just like the others and you had to be punished as well.’ Rabastan came sitting next to her and kissed her temple softly.
‘Why was then? Did you ask him?’ Tilden wanted to know why it was she didn’t had to go.
‘No, Rodolphus did. He said that if Yaxley had served the Dark Lord as well as you did he could speak again and other wise he would lie.’ Rabastan smiled. He was proud of his brother these days. Rodolphus had changed since he had seen his granddaughter from a distance. He felt sorry for his brother that it had only been from a distance but Desdemona, Rabastan’s niece, had her cousin with her, Nymphadora Tonks, and it had been to dangerous to go close.
‘Wait till I see him. I’ll…’ Tilden started but was interrupted by somebody, who came down the stairs.
‘See who?’ the man asked. The thickset man sat down on the bottom step of the stairs and looked at Tilden with his light bleu eyes. His left eye had a white shade now. During the hunt on the boy he had been seriously injured by Nymphadora and became blind on his left eye.

Her brother-in-law had saved her life and she didn’t know it until a few seconds ago. He even risked his life doing it. She was so happy that he was family of her. Would James have done something like this? Or Vernon? Maybe James but Vernon definitely not.
‘You.’ Tilden went sitting on her knees so she could get to his cheek and kissed him. She returned back to her place next to her husband and smiled at him. Rodolphus was stunned by Tilden’s kiss. He looked in a special way handsome, with his carefully trimmed beard, which was formed around his mouth and on his chin, with the space between his chin and under lip clear of hair.
‘Why did you do that for?’ Rodolphus asked touching his cheek. Tilden kept smiling at him, you could see that it had been a long time since a woman had kissed him.
‘I just want to thank you.’ Tilden said nicely. Rodolphus had always been nice to her so she wanted to be nice to him. He had lost his youngest daughter, who mend the world to him. Rabastan had told Tilden that when Rodolphus got the news about Pandora’s death he had cried like a little child, something you wouldn’t expect from a man of his size.
‘For what?’ He asked grinning at his brother.
‘Saving my life of course.’ Tilden said as if it was normal.
‘O that, didn’t mean a thing.’ Rodolphus said almost blushing. He looked around like a little child, who had just got a compliment from its favourite teacher.

‘So what’s new?’ Rabastan asked to get his brother out if his moment of fame.
‘Not much. Did you know Andromeda’s husband is on the run.’ Rodolphus said serious.
‘No, is Ted on the run?’ Tilden asked. Remus hadn’t told her this, why? He told her everything. Maybe he wasn’t on the run the last time Tilden saw Remus.
‘Yes, poor Andromeda. She must be so lonely.’ Rodolphus looked sad. Why was he so upset about Andromeda?
‘You’re still not over her, are you?’ Rabastan said to his brother with a immense grin.
‘I will never get over her.’ Rodolphus looked at his feet. His black shoes were shining, like always.
‘You’re talking like you’re in love with her Rod.’ Tilden said like she thought it was joke.
‘I am.’ Rodolphus mumbled almost inaudible. Tilden thought she was dreaming, her eyes became larger as if a second head grew out of his neck.
‘Excuse me?’ Tilden said shocked. Rodolphus looked at her and gave her a little smile.
‘I always liked Andromeda. I never made a secret of that, she was always nice to me and she was so funny.’ Rodolphus smiled and looked around like a little puppy, who was waiting for a treat. It was funny to see him like this.
‘You have it badly, my dearest brother-in-law.’ Tilden said still shocked. Who could ever imagine Rodolphus Lestrange being in love with his sister-in-law.
‘You had to hear him when he was younger. Andromeda this and Andromeda that.’ Rabastan said. He placed his arm around Tilden and pulled her a little closer to him.
‘Why didn’t you marry Andromeda then?’ Tilden tried to find out.
‘She was in love with Ted and my parents had decided that I had to marry Bellatrix.’ Suddenly he looked sad again.
‘You never loved Bella, did you?’ Tilden asked and he shook his head.
‘But you kept talking to Andromeda, didn’t you.’ Tilden said again.
‘Bellatrix forbid me after she had married Ted. I saw her sometimes and then I said hello or when there weren’t many people around I asked her how she was and how Ted or her daughter was. But then Bella found out and she threatened me that if I would talk to Andromeda again I had to sleep outside and that I never could see Des again.’ Rodolphus said, you could see that his heart was breaking inside. Poor Rodolphus.
‘You know Des and Dora were very good friends when they were at Hogwarts.’ Tilden said.
‘I know. I’m so proud of my daughter. She restored the bond between me and Andromeda. I never saw her again but the fact of her being happy makes me so warm inside.’ Rodolphus smiled and looked at Tilden and Rabastan sitting there. He knew that he never could be with the woman he really loved, just like his brother was. But he knew Andromeda was happy and that was good enough for him. He may be unhappy with his marriage but Andromeda wasn’t and that made him the happiest man on earth.


February,
Tilden had just brought the prisoners their food and she was looking how bad the Wandmaker was injured. She had placed her wand on the floor and made it give some light, so she could see what she was doing.
‘How do you feel, Mr. Olivander?’ Tilden asked to the badly injured man. Yaxley had had some fun with the poor man.
‘Not that well I’m afraid, Miss Evans.’ The old man said with a unrecognisable voice. ‘I’m afraid my stay at the manor will end soon.’
‘You can’t say that, sir. You will live and you will get out of here and in ten years you’re going to stand there in your shop selling my youngest daughter a wand. You will live and sell hundreds and thousands of wands to young wizards and witches. You won’t die, not now, not here.’ Tilden said. The tears were filling her eyes.
‘What’s the difference? Dieing here or over fifty years?’ The Wandmaker said looking at Tilden.
‘You won’t die. You can’t, you still have so much to do.’ Tilden said almost crying. She was cleaning some of his wounds and when she was finished she looked as if the Lovegood girl had eaten her meal, so Tilden could take the plate with her. If anyone would find out that Tilden brought them food and nursed them, she would be dead. They would tell the Dark Lord and he would kill her. He had already tortured her. First he’s acting like your friend and then suddenly he tries to kill you.
‘Did it taste well?’ Tilden asked the girl. ‘What’s your name actually?’
‘Luna.’ The girl answered. She smiled at Tilden.
‘Well, Luna, how are you feeling today?’ Tilden sat down next to the Wandmaker and looked how the girl ate a cookie.
‘Very well, thank you. How’s your foot?’ Luna asked nibbling like a mouse on the cookie.
‘Better the pain is going away. Luna, I’m sorry to ask you but did you know Harry Potter?’ Tilden asked. She never heard anything about her godson that came from someone else then Viola or Draco.
‘Yes, he’s a friend of mine. He took me to Slughorn’s Christmas party last year. It was fun.’ Luna smiled while she ate the rest of the cookie.
‘Is he a nice boy?’ Tilden asked while she stood up and took the plate up and her wand.
‘Yes and he’s really brave.’ Luna said looking up to Tilden. ‘If I didn’t know better I would say he had the exact same eyes like you have.’
‘O really.’ Tilden smiled. That was so possible, he had his mother’s eyes. So that mend he had Tilden’s eyes, cause Lilly’s and Tilden’s were identical.
‘Well I hope I can come back soon. Don’t give up and soon you’ll get out of here.’ Tilden walked towards the door.
‘I hope so.’ Luna’s smile faded away.
‘I know they will come for you. I know they will come soon.’ Tilden left the cellar and walked towards the kitchen, where she cleaned the plate.

She put everything back where it belonged and leaned against a kitchen shelf. She placed her hands on her belly. Still four moths to go and the new baby would be born. She was so happy the baby wasn’t injured when the Dark Lord had attacked her. It was almost impossible to see at that time and even Tilden didn’t know she was pregnant then. But she was. Three months, three periods she had missed and she hadn’t noticed. She had so much to worry about that she hadn’t noticed.
She hopped so deeply that the war would be over by the time this child was born. Remus was getting one too, hers would be a few moths younger then Remus’ but she hopped they could grow up together.
Suddenly Rodolphus stormed into the kitchen followed by Rabastan. Rodolphus looked so white as if someone had died. O no someone had died. Rodolphus would never act like this because of some stupid thing.
‘Rodolphus sit down.’ Rabastan said to his older brother.
‘If I see her again I swear it I’ll kill her with my bare hands.’ Rodolphus screamed. He looked so angry. Tilden had never seen him like this.
‘What’s happened?’ Tilden asked. No one answered.
‘Rodolphus sit down, drink some tea and talk about it.’ Rabastan suggested. He gave Tilden a sign and she poured tea in three cups. Rodolphus finally sat down and she handed him a cup.
‘Now tell me what’s happened.’ Tilden said to him. He looked up and she saw tears in his eyes.
‘My little Des… she… she…’ Rodolphus started to cry.

Hey,

I'm sorry I promised that I would post yesterday but I didn't found the time to do it so, I'm sorry. I hope this chapter is good cause it's a little depressed, but hey what do you want we're in war people. Enjoy!
F/B

Greets Rox
----------------------------------------

Chap 38: People are dieing and I can’t help it

Rodolphus was sitting at the kitchen table. His cheeks were red from the tears that had rolled over them. He couldn’t speak and if he did it were always the same word. ‘My little Des.’ Rabastan was standing next to her and laid an arm around her shoulder. He kissed her temple and let his head rest against hers. almost half an hour later Rodolphus had calmed down and looked at them.
Rabastan was still standing there with Tilden in his arms. Both of them looked white. Rodolphus felt the tears coming again. He fought against it. He couldn’t start crying again.
‘Rodolphus what happened?’ Tilden asked quietly. She looked at him with her head resting against Rabastan’s shoulder.
‘Des was killed. She worked for them… She worked for Dumbledore.’ Tears came again. ‘Bellatrix she…’ Rodolphus shook his head lightly. ‘Bellatrix killed her. She tortured her and she made her say things… Bellatrix killed her own daughter… My daughter.’
Tilden started to cry. Desdemona was dead, the girl she had taken care of was dead. Rodolphus had lost his second daughter too. The poor man had lost everything, his daughters. And worst of all his daughters were both killed by their mother. Bellatrix had killed her own daughters.
‘My little lettuce is dead.’ You could see the pain on his face now, ‘Bellatrix took everything. She… When I see her I swear it I’ll kill her!’ He suddenly said angrily. ‘Bellatrix will pay and everyone with her!’
‘Maybe we have chosen the wrong path.’ Rabastan said. ‘Look we are loosing everything. First Regulus, then Lilly and James, Penny and now Des.’
‘My little Penny, why did Bellatrix have to kill them? Pandora was so young. She was barely six and Bellatrix had to throw my little Penny in front of that Dementor.’ Rodolphus was biter now. He hated his wife and if she ever would talk to him again with her nasty, evil grin he would most definitely kill her with his own bare hands.
‘There’s no need for me to go on with this. I’ve lost everything. The only things I still have are you two.’ Rodolphus’ biter voice had changed back into the voice of a broken man. He had just lost his most valuable possession. He had all the right of the world to be heartbroken. He had lost everything.


‘Remus what’s wrong?’ Tilden asked. She was sitting in the living room of Andromeda with him. He had looked pale and hadn’t said a word yet.
‘Marie… Nymphadora got a letter, which told her that…’ Remus hesitated. This couldn’t be true. Not Evelyn-Marie as well.
‘Her entire family has been slaughtered by…’ Remus’ teacup was shaking in his hand. It had happened. Remus had always tried to protect her against them and now she was killed.
‘Werewolves killed her husband and her son.’ Remus looked at his tea. He was supposed to be happy. His child would be born soon and now his “daughter” was killed the eve before her “sibling” would be born.
‘Didn’t she have a daughter too?’ Tilden looked at him. He had lost her twice. Nine years ago she had ran away and now she was dead.
‘Yes, Yasu-May’s body was gone. They think she’s still alive, they think they took her with them.’ A tear rolled down Remus’ cheek.
‘I’m so sorry, Remus.’ Tilden had to hold herself strong. She had known Evelyn-Marie. She remembered those wolfish yellow eyes and that smile. Her smile was like the sun that made snow melt. Now she was gone.
‘The worst thing is that she died the night from the third to the fourth of January.’ Remus drunk some of his tea and looked at her.
‘Why? Did they forget to tell you?’ Tilden asked. Remus had been Evelyn-Marie’s legal guardian.
‘They found their bodies two weeks ago. No one had noticed it. They had laid there, they had been forgotten.’ Remus said devastated. How was it that somebody hadn’t noticed that they were dead.
‘They lived so far in the forest, after Hephaestan’s dead no one came there. Not even Giacomo’s mother and his little brother. The thought of their bodies laying there rotting is so hard…’ Remus drunk some more tea.
‘Who was it?’ Tilden asked, ‘Who killed them?’
‘Petrevshcy killed Marie, he’s a werewolf working for You-Know-Who.’ Remus said emptying his cup.
‘He was led by MacNair. MacNair ordered him to kill them one by one. Even petit Rémy.’ Remus said. Petit Rémy was Evelyn-Marie’s son, she had named him after Remus. Remus-Augustus his name was and according to what Tilden had heard he was a joyful, energetic boy.
‘I lost the grandson I never met. Dora told me he looked like her, like Marie. He had his father’s eyes and the girl she looked like Giacomo but she had these special thin eyes, Dora said you almost could think she was a Asiatic girl.’ Remus smiled a bit talking about them.
‘It’s so hard not to know where Mimi is.’ Mimi is the way people called Yasu-May.
‘We will find her. She will be save, you will meet her and she will call you granddad and cuddle you. She’s going to live with you and Dora. She will grow up with your child, she will be happy and so will you. You’re going to have at least four children with Dora and you two will grow old together. Mimi will have a family with the two of you and when she goes to school you’ll have to watch out for the boys that will chase her because she will be such a beautiful girl.’ Tilden said and Remus smiled. Maybe she was right about it. Maybe they would be together after the war. The war would be over soon, she felt it.


‘LESSEPS!’ Amycus Carrow yelled. Viola was standing in the classroom with a few fellow Slytherins. Professor Carrow, the defence against the Dark Arts teacher, well actually the Dark Arts teacher, was yelling at her. Neville Longbotom was laying at her feet. She felt so sorry for him. He looked at her, she saw he was in pain.
‘LESSEPS!’ Carrow screamed, he was coming towards her. His wand raised in the air and his heavy body was going up and down as he walked.
‘Use the cruciatus curse!’ He yelled right next to her ear. He was a bit smaller then she was but just big enough to yell into her ear.
‘Do it Lesseps! You’re in Slytherin you’re supposed to do this! The Dark Lord will be pleased! He will be so pleased he will forget you’re a filthy mudblood!’ He yelled. He stroke her with his fist just below her stomach.
‘No.’ Viola whispered. He had beaten her hard this time. He had been beaten her lots lately. He kept yelling at her that she was filth and a thief. He even screamed at her that she wasn’t worth it being in Slytherin.
‘What? Did the little mudblood just say no?’ Amycus said sarcastically, ‘Take Longbotom away!’ He yelled at Crabbe and Goyle. They took Neville’s arms and dragged him out of the room.
‘So Lesseps you don’t want to? You filthy mudblood disobeys me!’ He closed one of his thick hands around her neck. ‘Let me show you how you torture people!’ Carrow yelled. ‘CRUCIO!’ he pointed his wand towards Viola. The curse hit her and she tried not to scream.
‘So filth, how does it feel?’ He grinned. Carrow was laughing and cursed her again. Panty Parkinson was laughing as well and so was Millicent. Viola started to scream.

In the corridors, almost a l fifteen minutes later. Crabbe and Goyle were walking through the hallway, Draco passed them. He saw them laughing.
‘Carrow torture Lesseps she deserves. Without Malfoy she is noting.’ He heard one of the two saying. They were laughing and Draco got scared.
‘What’s with Lesseps?’ Draco came from behind the corner and looked at the two.
‘Carrow punish her.’ Crabbe said grinning. O no, Draco thought.
‘She not want to torture Longbotom.’ Goyle said grinning even more.
‘Where are they?’ Draco asked, he had to get her out of there. He couldn’t stand it when she was in pain.
‘Classroom.’ Crabbe pointed at the corridor, which led towards the dungeons. Draco started to run. He hopped he wasn’t to late. He had to help her, she couldn’t go through this. Not Viola, not his Viola.
Draco was running, he ran so fast that her almost ran over Filch. The old man looked angry but Draco didn’t care he had to save Viola. He heard her scream. He ran faster and he slammed open the door, where the screaming came from.


‘STOP!’ Draco yelled. Carrow looked at him but he didn’t lift the curse. Viola kept screaming she had never felt so much pain in her life.
‘Why? Does this little mudblood means something to you?’ Amycus asked grinning. Pansy Parkinson launched and he knew for one second he had heard a word he didn’t want to hear, especially not about Viola.
‘Do you really want her parents after you?’ Draco said angrily. Amycus lifted the spell. Viola was laying there. Tears were flowing out of her eyes. She was in pain.
‘Parents?’ Amycus looked curious at Draco when he was walking towards Viola. His grin had faded and he got nervous. Pansy, Millicent and the other students were looking strangely. Blaise wasn’t there, he was making homework in the library.
‘Do you actually know who you just tortured?’ Draco kneeled next to her and she opened her eyes. She was still in pain. He placed a hand against her cheek and caressed it softly.
‘She’s a filthy little mudblood!’ Carrow yelled. He raised his wand. ‘Get away from her, Malfoy, before you know your hands are filthy.’
‘You want to torture her again?’ Draco helped Viola to sit up. Amycus nodded. Of course he would torture her again.
‘I don’t think her parents will be pleased with that.’ Draco said angry. He pulled her against him and he heard her whisper: ‘Draco don’t.’
‘I don’t care what filthy muggles think! She has to be punished!’ Amycus pointed his wand towards her. He was preparing to torture her in Draco’s arms.
‘Did you just call Rabastan Lestrange and his wife filthy muggles?’ Draco said grinning, ‘I don’t think they will be pleased with that.’
‘Draco, you promised me you wouldn’t tell them.’ Viola whispered softly. She was weakened by the torturing. He felt that she was still crying because his shirt was getting wet.
‘Rabastan Lestrange?’ Amycus was shocked, he lowered his wand and looked as if he saw an angel falling out of the sky. ‘That’s…. I’m so sorry… I didn’t know... Please don’t tell… I will… The Dark Lord.’ Amycus was talking in pieces.
‘You just tortured the oldest daughter of two of the Dark Lords most favourite followers. If you make such a mistake again, he will kill you.’ Draco stood up and carried Viola out of the room. He had been just in time to save her. Now almost the entire school would know who she was. But she was save and that was all that mattered now.

hey,

Here am I again and I just posted a new chapter. It's just a chapter that has to conect the previous one with the next one because you can't just go from one subject to the next. I hope it's good and I hope you'll enjoy reading it.
F/B


Greets Rox
-------------------------------------------------

Chap 39: Eastern surprises

Malfoy Manor, Eastern holidays, Draco’s room.
Draco was laying on top of Viola. He was sweating, but she didn’t mind cause she was sweating as well. Since the day she had been tortured by Amycus Carrow she had had nightmares. She had come home to Malfoy manor three nights ago and since then she had slept with Draco, so somebody was with her when the demons came.
Draco kissed her neck softly, she enjoyed this so much. Although she would marry to Blaise she enjoyed it.
‘Draco?’ She moaned. Please make him stop, she wished. They really had to talk, their friendship was in danger.
‘What?’ He looked up and kissed her nose. He smiled and she was lost again but she had to be strong. They had to talk. They had to put certain things right.
‘Is something wrong with us?’ Viola asked caressing his hair. He made his chin rest just a few inches from hers so they couldn’t touch.
‘No, I love you and nothing’s wrong with that.’ Draco said smiling. She was doing it again, saying that what they did was wrong. Draco thought she said things like this to much.
‘Draco I’m engaged to someone else. I’m cheating on my boyfriend, who’s also my fiancé, with my best friend.’ She looked at him and suddenly grinned. ‘I’m not going to say I hate it, I like what we’re doing but don’t you have someone you love? Just like I love Blaise?’ She asked him kindly.
‘Do you remember that girl I met during the Triwizard Tournament?’ Draco said to Viola when he kissed her chin softly.
‘That Bulgarian girl, right? The sister of that Quidditch player?’ Of course she knew that girl.

Myrmidona Krum, her friends called her Bomb because she was good in explosion spells. She had come to Hogwarts to visit her brother for his last task and then she had met Draco. With her dirty blond hair and her dark eyes, she was a northern beauty. When Draco and she first met they had already been flirting, Viola called it Love at first sight. But Draco always said they were just friends. He always said he never heard a thing of her again after the Tournament but that was a lie. Viola had found letters from her in his bedside table and they were romantic. At one point Viola even started to think they were having a long distance relationship. She liked that, then Draco wouldn’t have been alone when she married Blaise.

‘Yes Myrmidona, well I… me and her we’re sort of…’ He didn’t look into her eyes. He felt so bad he had to tell Viola that she had been right about it. He was in love with her but he loved Viola as well. She had always said that the love between her and Blaise was different then the love between them. Now he felt it too and now he had to explain it.
‘You’re a couple, aren’t you?’ Viola grinned. Draco looked shocked, how could she know?
‘Yeah, you don’t mind?’ Draco asked, ‘I always love you more, we only kissed once and there never happened more. I think I’ll ask her to marry me if she isn’t married to some northerner yet.’
‘C’mon Draco from what I’ve read in her letters she’s head over heels in love with you. I don’t thinks she’s going to marry someone else then you.’ Viola said laughing, his face was killing her. He looked so funny when he was shocked.
‘You read my letters?’ He acted angry, ‘I think I must punish you.’ He said and her started to tickle her. They both started to laugh.
‘Stop it!’ Viola laughed, the tears were filling her eyes because she had to laugh so much.
‘Do I hear you want more?’ Draco said, his hair was messy and his eyes were twinkling from pleasure. He tickled her more and more until finally they fell asleep in each other’s arms.


Rabastan opened the door to Draco’s room and smiled when he saw they had fallen asleep in each other’s arms. He walked towards the bed and pulled the blanket over Viola’s shoulder. He gave her a kiss on her cheek and walked back towards the door. When he reached the door he stood there for a few moments and smiled again. His little girl wasn’t that little anymore. She started to look like her mother, driven by passion and love. The things that had brought him an his wife together. Before he closed the door he peeked one more time and he saw that his daughter turned around in the arms of her lover, they were both smiling.

Rabastan was walking back to his own room. He was smiling by the thought that now the oldest had grown up an other baby was coming. He would miss this baby’s childhood, not like he had done with Viola. Suddenly he passed the hallway towards Rodolphus and Bellatix’ room.
He saw a light at the end of the hallway and immediately saw that his brother was sitting there with a photo album on his lap. Rabastan went closer and when he had reached his bother, who was laying on the couch, he looked down at him. Well Rodolphus wasn’t really laying on the couch because it was to small for him. He was sitting with his back against one side of the couch and his feet on the other side.
Rodolphus was sort of crying when he saw his brother standing next to him. Rabastan looked at the photo’s and was that the moving pictures were all sort of the same thing. All of them had the same little girls on them with or without their father. Sometimes there was one of the then the other. To cut a long story short his daughters.
Rabastan kneeled next to him and took the book out of his hands. Rodolphus looked at him as if he was lost.
‘You can’t live like this Rody. There’s a bed in Isabella’s nursery maybe you can sleep there, we’ll take Isabella with us.’ Rabastan suggested.
‘I can’t, you and Tilden have to have some privacy.’ Rodolphus said quietly.
‘Rody, Tilden is seven moths pregnant do you really think we need that much privacy?’ Rabastan grinned. Their intimate relationship wasn’t put on hold but now that Tilden’s belly was so swollen it had become more of an irregularity then a regularity, like it was until a few moths ago.
‘No, but still. Isabella’s a year and a half, you can’t just take her out of her bed.’ Rodolphus tried to find a way out of his brother’s proposal.
‘Rodolphus Roderick Lestrange you will stand up and come with me, now.’ Rabastan said strict to his brother.
‘Yes, mom.’ Rodolphus said obeying his brother. ‘You know when you act like that, you look like mother.’
‘I do not.’ Rabastan said acting feminine.
‘Remember that time she found us with father’s cigars?’ Rodolphus asked smiling to his brother.
‘Yeah, She had never punished us before but then we really got punished. Remember her face?’ Rabastan asked almost laughing with the thought of his mother’s face all those years ago. Rodolphus had been fifteen and he had been seven.
‘How did she say that again. With her lips pressed into a kissing mouth she said: “You two had been naughty boys! I will have to punish you! Rodolphus you’re the oldest you have to know better.”’ Rodolphus said with an high and sharp voice like their mother’s had been.
‘I never could stand her voice, it was like choke on a blackboard. I still wonder how father could stand it?’ Rabastan said when they took the right corridor towards his bedroom.
‘Father was one of a kind. I don’t think uncle Rodan ever was like that. Remember when you told mother and father you were married?’ Rodolphus said grinning.
‘Mother almost drunk an entire bottle of fire whiskey and father just looked shocked at me. And of course our mother had to start again about how a naughty boy I was.’ Rabastan laughed. Rodolphus was holding him self down, he knew if he started to laugh he wouldn’t stop.
‘She always had something with naughty boys.’ Rodolphus smiled, ‘I was twenty-six I believe when I had told her I had been smoking for the last ten years and she started too. I never understood her.’
‘I never understood our parents. Roderick and Denebola Lestrange were strange people I always thought, when I was younger, that father and his younger brother were so alike but when I grew older I saw that they were so different. Uncle Rodan always had the strange urge for adventure, which also mend the end of him and his wife. Remember when we first met Abigail?’ Rabastan said suddenly. Abigail had looked like a strange thing when they were younger. When they first met her Rabastan had been nine and she had been fifteen. She had been home schooled because her parents travelled non-stop.
‘Yes, remember that we actually felt her skin because we couldn’t get it that she had that colour. I think she must have been frightened when she saw us looking at her as if we were going to eat her.’ Rodolphus grinned. When Abigail came to Britain after her parents had been killed in a cave on the Swains Island, somewhere in the Pacific ocean, she had had a darker skin colour because of the constant sun where she came from.
‘She lost that colour after a while, remember how white she was by the time she was eighteen. Where should she be these days?’ Rabastan questioned himself. After their Grandmother, who had taken care of Abigail, had died Abigail had packed all of her stuff and left. By that time she had been twenty-four and people thought she had gone to walked into her parents footsteps. They never heard a thing from her again, so they presumed she had had an accident as well or she was just to busy. Neither Rabastan or Rodolphus ever thought about it the search for her. They never liked her, she had always had this gigantic ego and she always thought she was more then the brothers. So they didn’t really like her and they were sort of happy she was gone.

A few minutes later they reached the bedrooms and they entered. Rabastan entered the room where his seven moths pregnant wife was sitting on the bed with her daughter. She was learning her to speak.
‘What’s this, Sabe? Say Te-ddy bear.’ Tilden said to her daughter, who was smiling and trying to grab the teddy bear.
‘Tee-Bee.’ She said laughing. Tilden gave it up when she saw Rabastan and Rodolphus entering.
‘Did you check on Viola?’ Tilden asked giving Isabella the brown teddy bear. Isabella kept saying Tee-Bee when she was cuddling the bear.
‘Yes, she’s sleeping.’ Rabastan sat down on the bed and made funny faces for Isabella.
‘Where?’ Tilden asked suspicious. She stood up and looked through the window on her side of the bed.
‘In a bed of course.’ Rabastan said to Tilden, ‘What’s this Isabella?’ Rabastan pointed at the bear in her little baby arms.
‘Te-ty bear.’ The child said and Tilden turned around to look.
‘Why is that she always does it when you’re around? And by the way which bed?’ Tilden said sitting back onto the bed.
‘A soft bed.’ Rabastan replied on his wife’s question.
‘Draco’s bed?’ Tilden asked looking at him with a strange face. She already knew the answer but she wanted to hear it out of his mouth.
‘She’s young and…’ Rabastan started.
‘Rabastan?’ She looked strict like McGonagall always did.
‘Okay very well she’s sleeping with Draco again.’ Rabastan turned to his brother, ‘Honey?’
‘Yes?’ Tilden said as sweet as possible.
‘Can Rodolphus sleep in the nursery and Isabella with us?’ Rabastan asked, almost begged, his wife.
‘Of course. I actually thought you would let him sleep on that couch for the rest of his life. What do you say, Sabe, do you want to sleep with mommy and daddy?’ Tilden asked to her little girl.
‘Well Rodolphus it’s all yours.’ Rabastan said to his brother. ‘By the way, Roddy, Tills and I will go home tomorrow maybe you want to come with us?’
‘Yes, I would love that, being away from Bellatrix is my biggest desire now.’ Rodolphus said when he went to the nursery.

A few hours later, Tilden was laying in her bed looking at the ceiling. Tonight was the night she had to do it. They would never notice it if she did it tonight. By the time they would notice something it would be to late. It had to happen tonight. Rabastan knew they had to leave tomorrow by sunrise. It would happen tonight. I would work, everything had to go according to plan. She couldn’t fail, failing was not allowed. If she would fail, she would die, they would kill her and her family. If she did it according to plan no one would know she had done it. She would be save and no one would ever question it.

Hey,

I hope this new chapter is good there's some (strange cough) "action" in it and an old prophecy comes back. Read and enjoy.
F/B

Greets Rox
_______________________________________


Chap 40: A life so precious

Two O’clock. Tilden had been waiting for this. She had to prepare herself for her mission. Tilden removed Rabastan’s hand from her belly and gave Isabella a gentle kiss. She got out of the bed in her nightgown and started to search for proper clothes. She found a pair of trousers that she had to make bigger to fit around her belly and a T-shirt. Above his outfit she wore her usual black cloak and left the room. When she closed the door she took a last peek at her husband with her daughter in his arms. This could be the last time she saw them if things went wrong tonight.


She walked silently through the manor until she reached a corner, which led towards the room where Elisabeth was held captive. She looked behind the corner and saw that Walden MacNair had fallen asleep. She walked on the tips of her toes towards the guard next to the door and tried to take his keys. When she tried it his hand was resting on it so she had to move it gently so he wouldn’t feel it. She touched his hand and then he started to mumble something and he moved. He was going to wake up, she was going to get caught, it was over. Then he started to snore again. She was relieved. He had moved so she could get the keys. She took them and quietly opened the door.
Inside the room the little girl was sleeping in a small bed with her teddy bear in her arms. Tilden walked towards the bed and whispered to the girl.
‘Wake up.’ Tilden whispered. The girl moved a bit. ‘Wake up, Elisabeth. Wake up.’ Now the girl opened her eyes. She smiled and sat up.
‘Vhat are you doing chere?’ she asked sleepy.
‘Shhh, you’re going to pay your auntie Tonks a visit.’ Tilden whispered, ‘But you have to be very quiet.’ Elisabeth nodded.
Tilden helped the girl out of her bed and gave her a black cloak. With her teddy bear on one hand and her other tiny hand around Tilden’s they left the dark room.
Walden was still sleeping. Tilden placed the keys back where they belonged and led Elisabeth towards the stairs.
The had reached the landing when they heard voices below them. Tilden told the girl be quiet. Dolohov and Yaxley were patrolling around the ground floor. They had to wait for a few seconds, but for Tilden it was more like hours. Her heart was going twice faster then it normally went when she had been training. She heard the two men leave to the back of the house. She had to be quick now.
She took Elisabeth’s hand tightly and noiselessly ran down the stairs. They had almost reached the front door when someone came out of a nearby room. Tilden pulled Elisabeth quickly into one of the shadows, there she waited again. Moments went on and suddenly Tilden saw her chance. She took Elisabeth and ran towards the door. She opened it and got outside as fast as possible. She closed the door and with Elisabeth at hand she ran over the lawn as fast as her legs could carry her weight. When they had reached the bushes near the gate Tilden looked around to see if anyone was guarding it. She saw no one and ran towards it. The gated opened silently and they got outside. Tilden ran with Elisabeth towards the nearby bushes to hide. This was the spot she had to disaparate from.


‘Elisabeth you’ll have to hold my hand very tightly. Close your eyes but don’t let go of me until I tell you to.’ Tilden told the little girl. The girl nodded and she had to think about the place they had to go to. It had to be near Andromeda’s house.
‘Okay, here we go. Be quiet.’ Tilden said and she disaparated.
When she opened her eyes she saw other bushes. They were where they had to be. Tilden looked around. Nobody was around here so she could go to the house without being seen. The wet grass was sulking the bottom of their cloaks. Suddenly she saw the place where they had to stop and disaparate again.
‘We have to do it again, hold on.’ Tilden said and she disaparated.

A loud bang was heard and Tilden opened her eyes. She saw the oak door that led into Andromeda’s house. She heard footsteps coming towards the door. They stopped.
‘Who’s there?’ She heard Remus say.
‘It’s me, Remus.’ Tilden whispered. ‘I’m Tilden Marc Evans, the younger sister of your best friend’s wife and the mother of your other best friend’s only descendant. I’m here to bring Elisabeth-Ankhesenamen Muriel Nymphadora Molly Sirius Constance Arthur Victoria Giacomo Esperanza Fortinbras Nagini William Hephaestan Winifred James Remus Lilly Severus Charles Weasley. Your wife’s goddaughter.’ Tilden kept whispering. The door opened and they were let in.
Tilden stepped into the hall of Andromeda’s house. Remus, who had let them in closed the door. Before he could say something Nymphadora came storming down the stairs in her pyjamas. Lizzie let go of Tilden’s hand and ran directly into Nymphadora’s arms.
‘Lizzie how are you?’ She closed her arms so closely around the child that Tilden questioned herself how it was possible with her big belly, which was extremely because the baby would come soon now, to hold the child so closely.
‘I ‘m fine.’ The little girl said placing her arms around Nymphadora’s neck. Tilden saw that she had tears in her eyes. How would you be when your best friend had killed herself and her oldest daughter, who was also your goddaughter, was kept hostage for nearly seven moths by the most dangerous dark wizard of all times.
Andromeda came in as well. Fully dressed in her nightgown with a bathrobe over it. She looked at Tilden and gave her a gentle smile. Then she saw her daughter was trying to strangle her goddaughter in a very tight cuddle.
‘Why don’t you bring Elisabeth to bed, Dora.’ Andromeda suggested. Nymphadora stood up and with Lizzie holding her hand they walked up the stairs. You could hear them talking and even hear Lizzie laugh.
‘You have to sit down, Tilden.’ Andromeda said puling her towards the living room.

Tilden sat down. She was relieved that the girl was save now. Remus came sitting next to her and Andromeda came with some tea and sat down as well.
‘You did marvellous, Tills. Dora’s really happy to see Lizzie back.’ Remus started.
‘It wasn’t easy to get her out was it?’ Andromeda said giving Tilden a cup of tea.
‘No, I really had to watch out and sometime it was hard but we got out and that’s all that matters.’ Tilden said drinking some of the tea.
‘How’s Sirius’ daughter? Does she already start to look like him?’ Remus grinned. He tried to calm Tilden down. She looked so scared. Her heart was probably going 400 hundred heartbeats per minute.
‘Sabe is fine. She’s stubborn though. She had his eyes, things like that.’ Tilden said. Her voice was trembling and so was the hand that held her teacup.
‘His grin as well I presume. He would have been so proud of her.’ Remus smiled when he thought about his best friend. He missed him so much but he still had his memories.
‘Yes. So when is the baby coming?’ Tilden asked to start about something else. The memories of Sirius were still painful to her.
‘A few weeks, yours is coming in June isn’t it?’ Remus said. Andromeda took another sip of her tea. It was as if she was nervous.
‘Yes, the beginning of June. Rabastan keeps saying it’s going to be a boy.’ Tilden smiled placing her hand on her belly.
‘How does he know? We don’t know it and Dora has to give birth sooner then you have.’ Remus said looking at Tilden’s belly.
‘The baby kicks a lot. That’s why he thinks it’s going to be a boy. But the strange thing is that Isabella kicked non-stop and she is a girl. I don’t know it but if Rabastan wants to believe it he can, I’m not going to convince him differently.’ Tilden smiled. Andromeda was really acting strange now. She looked at Tilden and opened her mouth. No sound was heard.
‘I’m going to check on Elisabeth, if I’m allowed, and then I really have to get back.’ Tilden said while she stood up.
‘Remus, why don’t you go and check if Dora’s back in bed? I’m going to let Tilden out.’ Andromeda said. She looked nervous.
‘Very well.’ Remus said.

They went upstairs. Here Remus went right and Andromeda and Tilden went right. Andromeda led Tilden through the very neat hallway towards the last door. Tilden went inside and unlike she had thought Andromeda staid outside.
She entered a room that was perfect for a little girl like Elisabeth. In the king-sized bed the little girl had already fallen asleep.
When she reached the bed she softly sat down on it and looked at the girl. She seemed so peaceful and happy now. Such a little children could change so fast from unhappy to happy. Tilden felt her cloaks pocket and found the little velvet box. This was it. She opened it and took the silver necklace out of the box.
Tilden placed the box on the bedside table and then turned back towards the little girl. She removed some of her fire red hair, so her neck got clear. Tilden closed the thin silver necklace around the child’s neck. The poison green tear, which was attached to the necklace started to glow for a few seconds. The Prophesy was going to become reality.

Years have passed since Salazar walked over this earth. He had three daughters old and wise and one daughter young and playful. About her offspring is this prophecy. The youngest fell in love with her father’s only hate and through that hate a murder took place. The youngling was broken and had to marry a man. The man who would never feel her love but he would get her children. Two sons and a daughter were born out of her. Soon after she had created new life she killed herself. The lose of her only love haunted her and killed her before her thirtieth year. Her children grew up. The youngest of the triplets killed his brother and sister. Through him the blood of his mother would flow. The curse was made by his mother and before they reached their thirtieth year they would turn insane of pain and hatred. One day a man will be born out of a forbidden love like the one of the youngling and her love. This man will feel pain and lose his family but one descendant will survive. A woman who will be the last to die cause of the curse. The woman who will produce an heir with fire red hair. A young girl with hair as red as fire born in the last ten days of the fifth moth, the moth of the emerald. The girl will be used in a dark plan of her mother’s fathers. A woman, who possesses the stone, will save the fire girl from darkness and give her what belongs to her. The girl will grow up to become a powerful magician and will break the curse that killed her mother before her. The Slytherin curse will vanish and the heirs that were cursed for centuries will find peace.

Tilden was the woman of the prophesy. She was the woman with the stone, she was the woman who had saved the girl from Darkness. Tilden smiled. Regulus may be dead but she made sure their work wasn’t in vain. If this girl would be older she would break the curse, thanks to Tilden. But the girl had had to pay for it. She had lost her mother.

Tilden left the room. She was smiling. The little was save, the prophecy would be fulfilled and Tilden would have a clean conscience again. She met Andromeda and they walked back down stairs. Andromeda turned towards Tilden just before she had reached the door. Andromeda looked worried.
‘How’s Rodolphus? I’ve heard about Des and I was wondering how he was.’ Andromeda said softly as if she was scared people would hear her.
‘He was devastated. Now he’s better but we had to stop him a few time because he would have attacked Bellatrix.’ Tilden said softly back to Andromeda.
‘I feel so sorry for him. He doesn’t deserve this.’ Andromeda looked sad. This was almost the same conversation she had had with Rodolphus moths ago.
‘You know that when he found out you and Ted had been tortured he actually searched for the ones who did it. From the parts that were left of their faces I could say they were scared.’ Tilden grinned. Andromeda looked into her eyes and smiled.
‘Rodolphus has always been like that…’ Andromeda said and a silence fell.
‘Have you heard something from Ted?’ Tilden asked. Andromeda’s smile faded.
‘No, he’s still on the run. I really start to miss him though.’ She answered.
‘I’m going now. If I don’t they’ll maybe find out that I’m gone.’ Tilden said quickly, ‘Soon it will be over, I promise.’

Hey,

I'm so sorry it has taken me thirteen days to post this chapter. I was trying to write everything down in a bookfirst and I did so but then I hated to type it on the compter so I think I'll never do that again. I'll try to post soon, at least before school starts again but normaly that will work.

I'll hope it's good please leave feedback.

Greets Rox
_________________________

Chap 41: The return of the mudblood


She was walking through the forest. The hood of her dark cloak had fallen back and her long dark red hair had come loose. It was dancing in the soft spring wind. Her hair was more joyful then the woman herself. She was scared. She didn’t know what to do, what was going to happen. If they found her they would kill her. She had to get through. She had to.
She had people waiting for her. Her daughters were waiting and so was her husband. If only she could get pass the guards, then she would be save, then everything would be alright.

A pair of grey eyes. She saw grey eyes between the trees. Sirius. It were his, his beautiful eyes. She missed him so much, he would always have a special place in her heart. He would always be part of her life. He had given her the most precious thing she owned. Her little Sabe, her Isabella.
She wondered if he was still alive would he love his daughter? Would he take care of her? Would Rabastan have accepted her? Maybe Sirius would have taken her away from her mother.
She had to stop thinking like this. She had to focus. She had to focus on what was going to happen. She had to get home.

Tilden walked further. A few more miles, a few more moments. Maybe she had an hour left to live. She could die soon. She had to prepare for the end.
‘O Tilden c’mon!’ She said to herself. She had to stop thinking so sadistic. She couldn’t fail. Failing was not an option.
No living soul could see her. She had to live for Sabe and Viol. Bur above all things she had to live for her unborn child. She owed it to the child.
This child would have a father. Tilden wanted a normal family after all. She couldn’t lose Rabastan again. She would fight for him, she would even die for him. But on the other hand dieing wasn’t that good. If she died she would be separated from him again.
She would do a lot to keep him but dieing was just a little stupid.

‘Stop it Tilden!’ She whispered angry to herself. She had to stay focused. Why was she doing this to herself? If she wouldn’t stay focused then she wouldn’t get home. ‘You’re a stupid girl, Tilden. You can’t do this to yourself.’ She whispered again.
‘Tilly?’ A voice, that was not her own whispered. Tilden looked around. Suddenly everything started to turn. Who could possibly be calling her? Again she heard the voice.
‘Who’s there?’ She asked. Her voice was trembling. This couldn’t be happening. She looked around to see if a light was around her. She felt a sudden relief that there was only darkness. Then everything around her seemed to stop turning and she saw it. It was as if her own eyes were being reflected. A mist crawled around her, cold shivers moved smoothly over her back. She knew those eyes weren’t hers. Still they were identical to hers but only a slight spot of darkness was missing in those reflections. Tilden had always had that strange spot in her left eye. The eyes she saw were of the woman, who had died many years ago.

There eyes had almost been equally identical just like the persons that owned those eyes.
She and her sister had always had the same beauty. Always they had looked like each other until the day Tilden turned fifteen. It was that year, that year she had started to change. Tilden had grown, she had been larger by only a few inches. Also certain parts of her body were larger then Lilly’s. Lilly had always acted like a perfect girl, who loved perfect girl things. While Tilden had always be obsessed by cars. Tilden had been training, she had had muscles when she was younger. Tilden had always, every single day, tried to prove her mother that she was just as much her daughter then her sisters were. Tilden always wanted to prove herself. She wanted to be the best. She wanted power to show her mother how good she was. Now she had power but her mother would never know.
Focus Tilden! She thought again. She was thinking about things that weren’t useable now.
‘What are you doing Tilly?’ the voice whispered and now Tilden thought for an inkstand she saw a woman standing there between the trees.
‘Leave me alone!’ Tilden whispered and she placed her hand on her ears. She didn’t want to hear this. She didn’t have to hear this.

She released her ears and listened curiously. Notting. She went on. It had all been a hallucination. She was losing grip of herself. She couldn’t collapse now.
Tilden removed some of the loose hair out of her face. Her heart was pumping blood through her veins as if the blood were racehorses. She had to keep focused. It was hard to focus when your heard the blood rush in your ears. At least she still had blood. At least her heart was still beating. At least she was still alive.


‘Ave Maria, gratia plena, Dominus tecum. Benedicta tu in mulieribus, et benedictus fructus ventris tui, Iesus. Sancta Maria, Mater Dei, ora pro nobis peccatoribus, nunc, et in hora mortis nostrae. Amen.’ Viola whispered with the little silver cross in her hands, she kissed it gently and put it back into the neck of her nightgown.
Viola couldn’t sleep again. She sat on the windowsill and was looking at the sweet darkness of the night. She heard Draco’s heavy breath filling the room. He was sleeping so peacefully. She wished, o yes, she wished so hard that she could sleep again. Sleeping without those nightmares. Sleeping without those scream of pain. Sleeping without the horrible pain that she felt from the moment she closed her eyes.
Every time she closed here eyes she felt that pain. That horrible pain. Only the thought of that moment she had been tortured made all the hairs on her body stand up strait. On these moments she could use her cousin. She needed her cousin so much now, unfortunately she was dead. Des was dead. This mend no more pep talks with expensive ice-cream, no more gossiping about all sorts of people, no more listening to the music Desdemona’s grandmother, Druella, had forbidden and no more secret sharing.
Why did Des have to die? Why had a mother fallen so deep that she killed her own daughter? Would her aunt kill her? Would she be the next?

Draco moved. The blanket slipped away so it revealed his chest. She wanted to touch it but she knew it had to stop. She looked through the window again. Night was the most pleasant time at Malfoy manor. Around her was no more then the sweet sound of silence.
She saw a few branches move. For a moment she thought she saw red hair but then her attention was drawn by peacock, which was sleeping near one of the well trimmed hedges. The statues were looking so peaceful in the moonlight. Viola smiled to the fading reflection in the window. Was this what they called happiness? Or was the silence before the storm? She needed her mother. She needed her mother’s arms around her, just like in the old days. Just like when she was little.
Viola stood up and walked towards the bed. She sat down next to Draco. She bowed over Draco and kissed his lips softly. A smile appeared on his face.
Viola stood up again and walked towards the door. She opened it softly and went through it. She crossed the hallways. The sound of sleeping people filled the empty corridors.


With every step she took her heart started to pomp harder and harder. Faster and faster it forced the blood to rush through her veins. She was surrounded by the darkness of the night. She was almost there. Tilden was almost there. Malfoy Manor. She hoped so much that she could get pass the guards. She had to. She couldn’t fail. She had to get through, she had to pass.
She got the sight of the manor in her eye. All the lights were out. Well, she hoped they were all out. She checked if someone was walking over the lawn. No one. She saw no one. Tilden looked up to the starless sky and suddenly took little silver cross out of the neck of her shirt. She placed a gentle kiss on the silver cross. From all the things she learned from her mother praying was the only thing she could rely on now. She had taught Viola to pray and Sabe would learn it too if Tilden had the chance to teach her. Sometimes religion could help even the most unreligious person on earth.
‘O god guide me through this. I know I’m a sinner and I know you haven’t heard from me in years but please help me through this. I always learned that when I was in need I could trust on you.’ Tilden whispered and she put the cross back where she had found it.

Tilden got out of the bushes and she started to ran towards the house. Her legs could barely hold her tired and heavy pregnant body. She suddenly heard a branch being broken. She stopped. She didn’t dare to look behind her for she was almost sure that she had been seen.
‘Roekoe roekoe.’ It was a pigeon. That stupid pigeon made her freeze, it made her think she was going to die. She gazed at the pigeon with an extremely angry look in her eyes.
‘Burn you annoying animal.’ Tilden whispered frustrated. What happened next almost made Tilden faint. The pigeon started to burn and in a few seconds there was no more left than a bit of ash.
‘Awfully wicked.’ Tilden grinned, suddenly she realised that her confidence had returned. She walked on full of confidence and opened the front door without even checking the safety. She was still enjoying the memory of what had happened a few seconds ago.

Tilden was inside. She was still grinning until she suddenly was pushed against a wall. A big hand was around her throat. She had pulled her defences down and now she was in trouble.
‘Well, well, well look what we have here it’s the little wh*re.’ It was Yaxley. He had been guarding the house with Dolohov tonight. If Yaxley was here then where was Dolohov?
‘What do you want?’ Tilden whispered as far as she could because Yaxley was strangling her.
‘Justice. You filthy little mudblood, you haven’t been to hearings and according to the new laws you are a filthy little thieve.’ Yaxley grinned and he pushed onto her belly. She felt a sudden pain going through her. ‘Who’s baby is it? Let me guess who could possibly be the father of this little rodent. Maybe it’s Dolohov or have you played doctor with MacNair?’ Yaxley punched her belly again and his other hand was still around her throat.
‘It’s Rabastan’s.’ She said almost choking. He was closing her air pipe so it was hard to breath.
‘Little liar, just like all mudbloods. Let me be clear with you, I don’t like you and I think you’re disgusting. You’d be better dead.’ Suddenly she felt something sharp in one side of her belly. Her left side became wet and she felt a strange lightness in her head.
‘Maybe this wasn’t enough. I will cut your throat so you can be with that filth sister of yours.’ He raised the knife towards her throat. Then just on the moment he was going to slice her open she saw one of the silver chandeliers coming at a high speed towards Yaxley’s temple. He fell right onto the ground.
Tilden felt happy but sick at the same time. The lightness in her head was getting worse. She was going to faint. She saw the ground come closer but just before she fell onto the ground on top of the lifeless body of Bernard Yaxley she saw a pair of sapphire eyes and she smiled.

Hey,

I'm sorry but I wanted this chapter to be good because it's very crucial and painful. It has taken me a long time because I'm working on something, which has noting to do with Harry Potter or Witchcraft.
Also school has started again so I can't write during the day anymore, which means I'll have to work at night (so If you see strange words appear, it means I've fallen asleep on top of my Laptop ). I hope you'll like this chapter an I promise I'll post as soon as possible. Maybe I'll find some time this week or next weekend.
F/B

Greets Rox
___________________________________


Chap 42: Happiness with a dark shadow.

Sapphire eyes. She saw sapphire eyes, sweet sapphire eyes. She heard whispers. Many whispers. She saw Lilly and James, she saw Sirius and Regulus. They were all laughing, they were looking happy. She could join them, be happy with them. No she couldn’t. She had to live for Viola and Isabella. She had to, she had promised.

‘Mom?’ she heard a familiar voice whisper and then a loud bang. It was her Viola, who let the chandelier looking candlestick fall. She tried to open her eyes. She felt so weak. ‘Mommy?’ Viola’s voice sounded like she was crying. ‘Mommy? Please wake up. Please.’ Viola kneeled and wrapped her arms around her mother.
‘Mommy.’ Viola started to cry. She kept repeating the same words. ‘Mommy, please wake up.’
Then Tilden spoke with some regained strength. ‘Viola, get me out of here.’ Her voice sounded weak and was no louder then a whisper. Viola’s cheeks were wet and her eyes were sort of looking shocked.
‘Can you stand?’ Viola whispered. She tried to help Tilden up. When they were finally standing up they could see the puddle of blood on the ground. Viola was even more shocked. Her mother had lost so much blood and she was pregnant. She was so scared her mother was going to die.
If her mother died and her father was brought back to Azkaban, where he most likely was going to be killed, she would be an orphan just like Potter and she didn’t want to be like Potter.
‘Hold on mom.’ She whispered and she walked her towards the sunroom.

When they reached the sunroom it was still dark in there. The setting moon was lighting the room just enough to see the couch. Viola led her mother towards the couch and helped her sitting down. ‘I’ll get dad. Please don’t fall asleep, just don’t close your eyes. I’ll be back very soon.’ Viola said and she ran out of the room.

Viola ran through the hallway where she saw that the body of Yaxley was still laying. She had killed him. She had become a murderer. She was no better then her aunt now.
“Viola please, focus go and wake your father.” She thought to herself. Viola ran in a bow around Yaxley and stormed up to stairs. She stopped thinking, she just ran and ran, she ran to save her mother.


Rabastan had woke up with the sound of someone or something running hastily through the corridor. He had Isabella in his arms and wanted to look at Tilden but she wasn’t there. Rabastan let Isabella go and sat up. He almost jumped out of the bed and ran towards the nursery where his brother was sleeping. Rabastan still heard the sound in the hallway and his brother snoring but he didn’t saw or heard Tilden. Where could she be? She couldn’t be kidnapped, could she? He hopped she was save somewhere, he wanted her to be save.
‘Rodolphus, wake up.’ Rabastan tried to wake his brother, who was bringing down the entire rainforest on is own.
‘Later.’ He mumbled in his sleep and he turned to his other side. The snoring went louder. Rabastan had to find a way to wake him up.
He used his impersonation of Bellatrix. A very childish laughter sounded in the nursery. He quickly stepped back because Rodolphus started to beat in the air around him.
‘Bellatrix.’ He shouted. Then he opened his eyes and jumped out of the bed. ‘Where is she!’ he shouted. He looked around in the darkroom. He walked over the dollhouse and almost tripped over the wooden rocking-horse, which both belonged to Isabella.
‘Calm down, brother. It was just me.’ Rabastan said grinning.
‘Dad!’ The bedroom door flew open and Viola stormed in. She ran towards the nursery and looked at the mess. ‘What happened here?’ she asked.
‘Hurricane Rodolphus has passed by.’ Rabastan said grinning and then he remembered Tilden was still missing. ‘Do you know where your mother is?’ Rabastan suddenly asked his teenage daughter.
‘Mom is in trouble and so am I.’ Viola said looking down.
‘What happened? Where is your mother?’ Rabastan walked towards his daughter and placed his hands on her shoulders.
‘I was walking this way and I suddenly heard something in the hallway and I saw Yaxley attacking mom and I killed him with a chandelier-like candlestick .’ Viola still looked down, she didn’t want to look at her father.
‘Well, Asparagus your daughter has guts.’ Rodolphus, who was now placing the dollhouse back where it belongs, said.
‘Where’s your mother?’ Rabastan asked, ignoring Rodolphus. Viola looked up. Her eyes were filled with tears.
‘Mom is in the sunroom. She’s wounded. Yaxley stabbed her belly.’ Viola whispered.
‘Rodolphus go with Viol downstairs to check on Yaxley. I’ll go to Tilden.’ Rabastan said while he ran out.
‘We can’t leave Isabella here alone, can we?’ Viola said looking at her uncle. When she saw her uncle for the first time a few years ago she thought he was scary. He was maybe a thou longer then her father, but what really frightened her at first was that he was very heavily built. Now she had found out the beneath his rough looks he was a very sweet man.
‘Isabella will be fine, c’mon we’re going to look at the murder you committed.’ Rodolphus took her arm and led her out of the room, closing the door behind him.

Rodolphus had his arm trough hers and they walked towards the staircase. It was just as if he had his daughter with him again. Viola was such a wonderful child. Rabastan was so lucky that he had such a daughter, who looked like his wife. Tilden had always been so special in their lives. When Rabastan told Rodolphus, who also was the first to know, that he was engaged to Tilden, Rodolphus had been so happy for his brother that he could marry the woman he loved. A thing he never could.
They reached the bottom of the stairs and there was Yaxley still laying, faced down on the ground. Next to him was the massive silver candlestick laying.
Rodolphus kneeled next to him and then laughed. He looked over his shoulder towards Viola, who was shivering out of fear she had killed him.
‘You would be a good beater. Do you play Quidditch?’ Rodolphus smiled while placing a finger on Yaxley’s neck.
‘No, I’ve tried out once but I never got through.’ Viola’s voice trembled. She kept looking at the body that was laying next to her uncle.
‘Don’t worry, he’s not dead although he will have a really bad headache tomorrow morning.’ Rodolphus laughed and then he stood up.
‘Are you… Are you going to leave him there?’ Viola asked scared.
‘Yes. Now let us go to your mother.’ He said and he presented his arm again. Viola laid her hand on it and he led her towards the sunroom, where they found Rabastan sitting in front of the couch on his knees pressing something against the wound, that Tilden had.

‘How is she?’ Rodolphus asked when they entered. Viola walked towards her parents. Rabastan looked worried. Even in the darkness Rodolphus could see that there was a lot of blood coming out of the wound.
‘She has to get to the hospital.’ Rabastan said. He looked worried at the snow white face of his wife.
‘St Mungo’s?’ Rodolphus said. He felt so bad for his little brother. His wife was expecting their baby and now everything was destroyed. Well it all looked like it was destroyed.
‘No.’ Tilden’s voice was weak and sounded like a record full of scratches.
‘You have to go to the hospital, St Mungo’s is the quickest to get to.’ Rabastan held her hand tight. He couldn’t lose her, he couldn’t lose the baby, not another one. He couldn’t let her go through this again. She wouldn’t survive losing an other one, just like he wouldn’t survive without her.
‘I’ll get Isabella, Viola’s going to pack your stuff. We’ll go to St Mungo’s and then we’ll go to the castle.’ Rodolphus stood next to Viola now and he took her arm so they could leave right away.


Rodolphus was standing with Isabella on his arm in front of a door. They had arrived in St Mungo’s a few hours ago. The sun was up and the city had come back to life. Isabella was patting with her little hands in his neck and Viola was sitting on a bench with her head down. She had been crying, She hadn’t said a word when she went packing the suitcases and even when they arrived at the hospital she kept her silence.
Rabastan was sitting next to her and he acted exactly like his daughter. Looking down and keeping the silence, hands ganging between his legs.
The clock kept ticking. Hours passed by, minutes said hey and seconds crawled over the clock.
‘Mr. Lestrange?’ One of the healers came out of the room. The fleshy man looked scared. He feared them and didn’t dare to come closer. His dark eyes were filled with fear and his hair had turned even more white then it was before he had entered the room.
Rabastan jumped up and placed his hands on the man’s shoulders. If the man hadn’t anything to say he would have been thrown through the room.
‘We had to get one of the babies out now, the other one is still in the womb.’ The man said shaking out of fear. Rabastan looked at the door. He had to get in side, he had to be with his wife.
‘Can I seen them?’ Rabastan let the man go. He walked towards the door. He wanted to be in there. He had an urge to be with his wife and child.
‘Yes, s-s-sir.’ The man said with trembling voice.

Rabastan released the man and walked towards the door. He opened it and walked through.
Tilden was laying in the only bed in the room. She was laying in the bed and didn’t move. He sat down next to her and looked scared at her. She was so pale. The bed sheets were dark compared to her face.

A few hours later.
‘Mr. Lestrange?’ An elderly woman came closer pushing a crib. He looked at the skinny woman with snow white hair.
‘Yes?’ He looked back at Tilden. She was still pregnant. Her belly was still carrying their child.
‘It’s a boy, sir.’ Said the woman nervously and she pushed the crib closer towards Rabastan. ‘He’s very weak, sir.’ The woman said. Tilden opened her eyes. She had gained some colour in the last few hours.
‘We have a son.’ Tilden said with her low painful voice. She was so happy she had a son.
‘Yes.’ Rabastan took the baby in his arms after the healer had given him the baby. He was so small. His skin was grayish and he was so small.
‘He’s so small.’ Rabastan said to the healer. She looked scared at him. He could almost read how scared she was.
‘He’s born two months to early, sir.’ The healer said worried.
‘Will he survive?’ he asked looking scared at his son. He had been through this before. He had lost a son before. It had been almost twenty years now. Twenty years ago they had lost their son, he didn’t want Tilden to go through this again.
‘I hope so.’ The healer said and she walked away.
‘Let me see.’ Tilden said to her husband. She moved a bit to the right so he could sit next to her. He did so and she looked at their son.
‘What will his name be?’ she asked. She touched his little cheek and smiled. She had a son and in two months she would have an other one.
‘Something begining with an R.’ Rabastan said smiling at the baby in his arms. ‘Randall, sounds nice.’
‘Yes, it does.’ Tilden smiled at the baby. ‘Maybe we can name the other one Rolphus.’
‘We will do that. Randall and Rolphus.’ Rabastan said smiling and he placed his hand on her belly.
‘The healer said that Rolphus will have a scar on his left arm and his left side. That’s why they had to get Randall out because his umbilical cord was seriously damaged by the stabbing. He wouldn’t have survived if we hadn’t come to the hospital. Even now he’s so weak that I fear for his life.’ Tilden said looking at the baby. She laid her head on Rabastan’s shoulder and closed her eyes to stop her tears. She was so scared to lose her baby.
‘We won’t lose him. He’ll be a strong son. He will grow old and we’ll see him chase girls and fall in love. We’ll even have to stand up against his rebellion. He’ll be a burden and a blessing.’ Rabastan kissed her temple and looked at his son. He was so small but he was their son. Their creation. But even Rabastan wasn’t sure about what the future would bring. He hoped his son would survive, but no one could say they were sure about it now. Everything was possible. The only thing that bothered him most was that the healers have him only a poor twenty percent chance to survive. He had been without oxygen for an hour and if he survived he would have a chance his brains would be damaged critically. He would never be a normal boy. But he would be their boy. Still Rabastan hopped noting was wrong with his son. With his Randall, their Randall. Their son.

Okay, as soon as possible is now. I really am sorry for the delay. I wanted to post as soon as possible but then My Laptop broke down and then I got loads and loads of homework inclusive my thesis, which I think comes very soon for having still eight months left. Also our (I believe it's called senior year in the states) Sixth and last year vacation is being organised and our end parties, of which I have to help as well . So you see I have a lot to do and I hope I can write soon again. (In a week I have a week off so then I will be able to write)
I hope the chapter is good please leave feedback.
__________________________________

Chap 43: Let the rebellion begin.

Tilden was laying in her bed. It had been a week since she had delivered Randall. She had been healed and Rolphus was still moving in her belly. The crib was standing near her bed. The sound of Randall’s breathing filled the room. Rabastan was sleeping next to her and moved a bit. Silence before the storm, it was silence before the storm.
Randall started to scream. She took her housecoat and ran towards the crib. Tilden stopped and took her little dark haired baby in her arms.
‘Hush little one.’ She whispered and kissed his little head. He was so small. Viola hadn’t been this small and neither had Isabella been. Reuben had been small but he had only been in her womb for five precious moths. But that had been a long time ago. She had her son and an other one was coming soon, she couldn’t stay in the past she had to go on.
‘How is he?’ Rabastan looked at their son over her shoulder. He placed his arms around her waist, as far is he could, and he head rested on her shoulder.
‘He’s scared, I presume.’ Tilden stroke over his little head with two of her fingers. He opened his eyes and you could clearly see that they were green. He had her eyes.
‘How funny.’ Rabastan smiled. ‘To think we’d almost lost him.’
‘That’s not funny. I don’t know what I would’ve done when we lost him too.’ Tilden leaned against her husband. It was good to have him with her, it gave her a warm feeling. Just the same feeling as when Lilly was still alive, all those years ago.


Godric’s Hollow, the living room of the Potters.
In the couch the orange cat was sleeping. The clock was ticking softly and the wind was blowing roughly by the window. On the fluffy carpet a young pregnant woman was sitting. The dark haired baby boy was laughing at her. She was fully dressed in black even the ribbon in her long dark red hair was in that colour only the emerald around her neck was different from the rest.
She smiled at the boy, who had the same green eyes as she had. She tickled him and made funny faces, so he would laugh even more.
‘Where’s Harry? I don’t see Harry. Where would he be?’ she said covering her eyes with her hands. Suddenly she removed her hands. ‘There he is!’ she laughed and so did the baby.
‘How’s little Harry? Not sick anymore I see.’ She took him in her arm and kissed his little head. ‘Soon you’ll have a cousin and then you and her can play all day long.’
At that same moment two men came in. They were both around the same age only the one with the blue eyes was thinner and larger then the man with the brown eyes.
The blue eyes man sat down next to the woman and started talking to the baby and the other man sat down in the couch, almost on top of the cat.
‘Hello little one.’ The man, who had blue eyes, said to the baby. He stroke with one of his fingers pass the baby’s cheek and smiled.
‘Where’s uncle Bastan? Where is he?’ The woman asked the baby. The boy patted the man’s nose.
‘Yes, that’s uncle bastan and I’m ansie. Do you like ansie?’ she kissed his scarless forehead. The baby started laughing and so did the two adults, who were sitting next to him. He took some of the woman’s red hair in his little hands and gently started to pull.
‘You two will be such a wonderful parents.’ An other red-haired woman had entered the room. She had shorter hair then the one who was sitting on the carpet and they had the same eyes, those emerald almond shaped eyes.
‘Not as good as you and James are.’ The woman on the carpet said smiling.
‘C’mon Tilsy, you are so good with children. I’m sometimes jealous of how good you are. My sweet little sister. You will become one of the best mothers on this planet.’ The other one said.
‘Maybe you’re right.’ Tilden smiled when she remembered that moment. James was sitting on the couch watching her and Rabastan play with Harry. Those days were long gone, now they were at war. Now that baby was the reason of this trouble. He was the leader of the “Good” side, while she worked for the “Bad” side. One day this would all be over, one day she would play with her children on the lawn during the day. One day…


The sun lightning the sunroom. He was so warm and so beautiful today. Tilden was standing in the middle of the room enjoying the heat. With her hands on her belly she watched how Rabastan was playing with Isabella and Viola in the garden, surrounded by blooming flowers and green grass. The green green grass of home. It reminded her of her mother. Susan Evans. Why did she think about her mother? Her mother hated her and that feeling was in return, or was she mistaken. She turned away from the window, which reached the floor and just before they reached the ceiling they made a bow.
On the marble fireplace was a photo standing. It was placed in a golden frame and looked peaceful. Tilden took the picture in her hands and smiled. The picture was made on the coast. In the back you saw the cliffs. In front of them were a red haired man and a blonde woman standing with three young girls. The two youngest girls had red hair and the oldest was just like her mother blonde.
She let a finger touch the face of her older sister and her father. She missed Lilly and her father so much, after all these years. Her father was dead for almost nineteen years now, her son was mend to be eighteen and her best friend had passed away more than seventeen years ago. But above all else she missed her sister the most. The moments they sat together and talked about everything and noting. The day Lilly asked her to be Harry’s godmother, the day Viola was born, both of their wedding days, the day she graduated. Tears filled Tilden’s green eyes.
‘Mother?’ a voice came from behind her. It was Viola, who had come inside. Her long black hair was coming out of the ponytail. Viola came closer to Tilden and stopped when Tilden turned around with the picture in her hands.
Viola saw Tilden’s tears and smiled to comfort her mother. Then she spotted the pictured her mother had in her hands.
‘You’re thinking about them again, aren’t you?’ Viola asked placing her arm around her mother.
‘Is it that easy to see it?’ Tilden whispered. A single tear rolled down her cheek. Viola was smaller than her mother, Tilden was 5.68 feet (or 173 cm) tall while Viola was only 5.45 feet (or 166 cm) tall. Viola looked like Rabastan in many ways, she had his eyes, his chin, his nervousness and his smile. If you looked at it in that way you could say that Viola was a Lestrange and had noting to do with an Evans.
‘Mother, why is it that you refuse to talk about them? You don’t even talk about Sabe’s father.’ Viola whispered with her head resting on her mother’s shoulder.
‘Do you know how it feels to lose a sister?’ Tilden asked her daughter.
‘No, I have always been an only child until Isabella was born and now there’re three of us with Randal and soon four.’ Viola smiled.
‘I can tell you something about losing the people you love.’ Tilden paused, ‘It’s horrible, you get nightmares, it chases you everywhere you go. I lost my best friend when your aunt died.’ Tilden pointed at the other red haired girl on the picture, the middle one. ‘She was so kind and funny, she sacrificed her life for her only son. She helped me through tough times and she was there when you were born as I was when Har…’ she almost said it. But then quickly changed it into: ‘Her son was born.’.
‘Are we related to Harry Potter?’ Viola asked. How could she know? This was impossible. Viola couldn’t know about this. No one knew.
‘Why do you think that?’ Tilden asked gently. She forced a smile on her lips, underneath it all she was worried. It was like chaos had broken loose inside of her.
‘Well, he has the same eyes as you. I sometimes wonder if he isn’t my brother but then I remember that he’s to young to be Reuben. Then I sought some other possibilities and I came down to her.’ Viola pointed at Lilly, ‘She… You and her look the same. I can’t remember her but I think she was just like you. I thought she was his mother and he was my cousin. I could fight next to him and talk to him if it was true. Draco always held me back when he walked by, I couldn’t even help him with fallen books, cause Draco forbid me to speak to him or any other Gryffindor. ’ Viola said almost whispering. She wanted to fight side-by-side with Lilly’s son, Tilden’s godson, Viola’s cousin, Harry Potter.
Tilden didn’t answer. She didn’t get the time to do so. The door of the sunroom was opening. The butler César came inside. He bowed and looked straight in front of him when he spoke.
‘Miss Therese Nott.’ He said and Tess came in.


Tess came in. Her dark blonde hair was shorter then last time. It was combed towards her left ear and in the back t was combed down and looked like it wasn’t combed at all. Her clothes weren’t any better. She was wearing a short jeans that just reached her knees, which was ripped almost apart, her shirt was to big and fell over one of her bare shoulders. Tess looked like a real young woman, something Tilden longed for to be again.

All those years ago she wore clothes like these. She remembered a T-shirt she frequently wore those days. It was a dark green shirt with a crowned frog, drawn on the front side, above it were the words “Kiss me I’m a frog” written in black. Everyone, who had read those words laughed. She had been young, she had been wild and restless. Sometimes she wondered how her live would have looked like if she hadn’t married at all or had children or Lilly died.

Tess sat down in the couch opposite the one Tilden had taken in. Viola had left the room to go to the library to read, presumably. Tilden took a cup of tea from the plate that had been brought by one of the maids and smiled when she heard Isabella laughing outside.
‘She’s such a joyful girl, isn’t she?’ Tess said taking a sip of her tea. She smiled at the liquid and then looked back at her friend. ‘She’s just like Theo when he was little, only he played with me instead of father.’ Theo was Tess’ younger brother Theodore.
‘She’s a handful.’ Tilden said softly drinking some tea. How would Sabe look in ten years? In twenty years? Maybe she would look like Sirius.
‘Tilden? I have something to say.’ Tess started. Her facial expression had become serious. ‘It’s about all this…’ She stopped. On the moment she wanted to open her mouth again Rabastan came in with Isabella in his arms. He looked as if something horrible had happened.
‘Honey you have to see this.’ He sat down next to her and removed some of Isabella’s dark hair out of her neck. It was rather long for such a young child but that was sort of normal because Tilden had extremely thick hair and Sirius’ wasn’t thin either, was it.
When Rabastan had removed the hair a B became visible in her neck. It was a burned in it. It was the size of an egg and had the colour of a scar.
‘Who did this?’ Tilden asked her husband. She took Isabella an placed the child on her lap. She focused on the burned scar in the pink skin of the girl.
‘There’s only one person who I possibly could imagine doing things like this.’ Rabastan said. He looked at Tess who was leaning towards them and said: ‘Bellatrix’ in a low silent way. Just as if it was a curse to say it.
‘O, my little angel.’ Tilden said holding her daughter tight. ‘I promise you things like that will never happen to you again. Mommy promises.’ Tilden gave her daughter a kiss and kept her in her arms.
‘Things like this can’t be tolerated. We have to do something, things are out of control.’ Tess said. Her head was resting on her hand and she was as serious as could be. Her grey eyes had extremely small pupils.
‘We have to stop them.’ Rodolphus came in followed by Viola. He sat down next to Tess and Viola kept standing up.
‘How?’ Viola asked. She didn’t understood, why they were talking like this, but had something to do with Sabe, that was for sure.
‘From inside out.’ Tilden said with Isabella pressed against her chest.
‘From inside out. We have to start a mutiny, a big filthy mutiny.’ Tess grinned. She gazed at a portrait behind Tilden at the far away wall. The portrait showed Viola, Draco and Desdemona, sitting in a garden years ago. Long gone times.
‘Walden will be on our side and Leonore Zabinni as well.’ Rabastan started, he stared at his brother as if he needed help.
‘I presume all four Zabinni sisters will help us.’ Tess said almost starting to laugh, ‘at least of they all four can have a bit of this big guy here.’ She patted on Rodolphus’ shoulder.
‘I think Rodolphus will have to do with three of them.’ Tilden said smiling.
‘Who says I want one of them, according to what I know I’m still married. By the way why only three? Will one of them don’t like me?’ Rodolphus said annoyed.
‘No, Rosaria, the youngest had an accident last year. Something to do with poison.’ Tilden said just before she have Sabe an other kiss.
‘I heard something like that too. But you still have Prudence and Phyllis, they’re good.’ Rabastan said grinning at his brother.
‘I would appreciate it uncle if you didn’t try anything with Leonore, cause I don’t really want to call you father instead of uncle.’ Viola said staring at the carpet.
‘I won’t try anything. If anyone’s going to try something it’s your father.’ Rodolphus said angry.

‘I think Antonin can help us. The Carrows are out of this, Yaxley can drop dead and Greyback as well. Who’s left then?’ Tilden suddenly went back to the subject.
‘The Malfoys.’ Viola said. Her chinchilla ran inside the room followed by Tilden’s cat. Styx, the chinchilla jumped into Viola’s arms and looked relieved to be out of reach of the gigantic cat.
‘What?’ Rodolphus turned around to look at his niece. She was caressing Styx and stared straight ahead of her as if she wasn’t mentally there.
‘Lucius and Narcissa have a lot to deal with these days. He’s punishing them for something they haven’t done.’ Tilden whispered.
‘Draco fears for his life.’ Viola said still mentally gone.
‘We have to be very careful with what we ask and who we ask it to.’ Rodolphus said taking the tea mug out of Tess’ hand and drinking the last bit of tea.
‘Hey, that’s mine.’ Tess said annoyed. Rodolphus grinned and placed the mug on the tea table.
‘I just hope the Dark Lord doesn’t find out about this.’ Tilden said stroking over Sabe’s hair.
‘If he does we’d better be prepared for the worst.’ Rabastan said moving closer towards his wife and placing an arm around her.
‘He can’t find out, we will have to be careful. We are standing at the wrong side at the wrong time in the wrong place.’ Rodolphus said looking at his brother and sister-in-law with the child that wasn’t his brother’s but mend the beginning of something totally new.

Hey,

I'm back, like I promised. This is chapter 44, I hope it's a bit good and I'll try to write an other one as soon as posible. Thanks for leaving feedback.
Please leave some more here.

Greets Rox
______________________________________

Chap 44: Railway to somewhere

Tess was sitting next to Tilden. Her arms were resting on her legs and her hands hang between them. She was looking at the floor, over which Rabastan was walking up and down the room. They had to do something.
Now and then he looked at his wife. His wife. The woman with whom he married when he was 17, the woman who slept with an other man and worst of all gave birth to the man’s daughter.
That daughter mend the beginning of this mutiny, the daughter of Sirius Black, that man that seduced his wife. That awful man that loved his wife since their schooldays, the man that made love to his wife.
‘Give Sabe to me.’ Rabastan demanded. His voice was low and sort of filled with anger. He stretched out his arms and took the infant from her mother.
He could kill her, he could make his wife’s betrayal disappear. He could do it, he had to, he wanted to, …
‘Pa-Pa.’ The little girl said when he took her in his arms. How could he! He loved the little thing, all though she wasn’t his daughter. She kissed his cheek and then made her little head rest against his shoulder.
‘My little Sabertooth Tiger.’ He whispered. He sat down next to his brother and looked at his daughter, who was sitting on the arm of the couch.

‘I’m going to Walden, tomorrow morning.’ Tilden whispered. She looked at her wedding ring and smiled.
‘Therese can go with you.’ Rodolphus said quietly everybody turned their head in his direction. Even Tess looked up, het face wasn’t like usual joyful but more serious.
‘I can’t.’ She said and then she looked back towards the floor.
‘What?’ Rodolphus gazed angrily at her.
‘I have to go back to Malfoy Manor tonight. I have to go on a mission with Selwyn.’ Tess sighed.
‘You don’t want to, don’t you?’ Rabastan said playing a bit with Isabella.
‘I…’ Tess couldn’t say it.
‘What do you have to do?’ Viola said. She sat next to Rabastan on the arm of the sofa.
‘Kill someone.’ Tess’ cheeks were now the passage of some lost tears.
‘Who?’ Viola moved a bit so she could hear better, not that she couldn’t hear it but just because she was so nosy.
‘Portia.’ Tess whispered. The tears were growing in number. She was devastated by it, everyone could see.
‘Portia Moody?’ Tilden shrieked as Tess nodded. It couldn’t be.
‘The orphan niece of Mad-eye?’ Rabastan asked and his brother nodded. Portia was Tess’ best friend, although they were in different Houses they were extremely good friends.
‘But she’s you friend.’ Tilden said placing an arm around Tess and pulled her towards her so she could cry on her shoulder.
‘He really thinks we are that driven?’ Rodolphus asked patting on the empty spot next to him while he looked at Viola. She stood up and sat down next to him.
‘Aunt Bellatrix is.’ Viola smiled.
‘By Merlin’s pants, we’re not all like that woman.’ Rodolphus said annoyed and Viola started to laugh. Everyone fixed their eyes on her.
‘Well if you think that’s funny.’ Rodolphus smiled and he started to tickle her, which made her laugh even more.
‘Stop it - it tickles.’ She laughed. Everybody started to laugh. It was as if suddenly time had stopped and their life was different for a moment. They could laugh out of happiness and not out of cruelty.


Tilden and Tess were walking over the lawn at Malfoy Manor. It was dark like usual when they were around here. They saw a snatcher standing at the front door, waiting presumably.
‘Have I told you that joke about the dog and the werewolf?’ Tess said when they were walking over the small path towards the door, where the man was staring at them.
‘No, you haven’t.’ Tilden said smiling. She knew they had captured someone, but who?
‘Well, it goes like this. A dog meets a werewolf during the full moon and the werewolf says: “Hey aren’t you a dog?” and then the dog answers: “No, I’m a goldfish.”’ Tess hadn’t fully said the word goldfish yet or she was already laughing her lungs out. Tilden didn’t get the joke, if it could be called a joke.
‘Where did you hear that?’ Tilden asked, when they were still a few feet left from the man at the door.
‘My brother told me and he had heard it from a Goyle.’ There you had it. It wasn’t a joke it was just some stupid thing Goyle had said. Very funny, hahaha.
‘And who are you two?’ the snatcher said. He pointed his wand towards Tilden and then towards Tess. They were both dressed like a proper witch, no jeans or sweaters, nor muggle shoes. They wore proper long dresses and heels that looked like they were stolen from a person hundreds of years ago. No single sigh of none magical relations.
‘We are your superiors. And you are?’ Tess said rather arrogant. Her chin was lifted into the air and her eyes were filled with pride.
‘You are women. Pathetic women, who think they can fool me.’ He stepped closer towards Tess and placed his wand on the bare white skin of her neck.
‘Do you talk to a Nott like that?’ Tilden said almost laughing with the look on Tess’ face. She looked at the man as if he was a clown without a pair of trousers and was making a fool out of himself.
‘If this woman creature is a Nott then who are you.’ He looked at Tilden with an angry expression on his face. She could see a bit of brown hair coming out of his cloak and a glimpse of his dark eyes.
‘You are talking to the great and feared Tilden Lestrange.’ Tess said almost laughing. The man lowered his wand and looked scared at her.
‘I-I thought you-you were a man…’ he stumbled over his own words. He was afraid, well it seemed like he was.
‘No, I’m not. Can we pass or do you like to have a cup of tea while we’re having a lovely tea chat.’ Tilden grinned.
‘I’m sorry, My ladies.’ He bowed and made the passage clear so they could enter. Tilden grinned at Tess when she opened the front door. But her grin faded when she heard screaming and saw Augustus Rockwood standing in front of the door that was leading towards the drawing room.
‘What’s going on?’ Tess whispered when she stood next to Augustus and listened to what was happening behind the door.
‘They have brought Harry Potter.’ Augustus whispered back. Tess quickly looked at Tilden, who was gazing at the door. Behind that door her godson was standing and she couldn’t do anything to help him. They opened the door a bit and saw two boys, of whom Harry was one. She heard Bellatrix speak.
‘Now,’ Bellatrix said softly. Tilden pulled Tess a bit back so Augustus, Who had been forced by Tess to come back with them because she was holding his collar.
The door was left in it’s position so they could hear everything and see some shadows.
‘We have to do something.’ Tilden whispered. Augustus looked shocked at the two women.
‘What are you two doing?’ he asked
‘while Greyback takes care of Miss Mudblood.’ They heard Bellatrix say.
‘The chandelier.’ Tess whispered. Tilden took her wand and pointed it towards the crystal chandelier through the open door.
‘Quiet and small.’ Tess whispered holding Augustus Rockwood back by pointing her wand towards him.
‘AMITTO.’ Tilden whispered. No light flash or sound was made by the hex. When Bellatrix had finished her little monologue it all happened. There was a peculiar grinding noise and the crystal chandelier started to tremble. Suddenly the chandelier came down with a creak and an ominous of jingling.
‘We have to get out of here.’ Tilden said to Tess and Augustus, who was still shocked by what had just happened. Inside the drawing room a fight had broken lose.
‘You dirty little monkey.’ Bellatrix bawled.
‘You have to get out.’ Augustus said taking Tilden’s arm and dragging her out of the hallway towards the kitchen. They almost ran over Dolohov, who had just entered through the back door.
‘What is happening?’ He asked with his deep northern accent.
‘Braxton Hicks contractions.’ Tess said smiling pulling out a chair so Tilden could sit down. Tilden was forced to sit down by Augustus, who was playing his part perfectly by holding her hand.
‘Just squeeze my hand, when they come.’ Augustus said patting with his other hand on the one he was holding. Tess who was standing out of sight for Antonin made puffing faces and Tilden started to breath heavily and started to puff.
‘Are you fine?’ Antonin Kneeled next to her and looked up when he place a hand on her belly.
‘Uh-um.’ She puffed squeezing Augustus’ hand. ‘They just hurt a bit.’ She said with an extremely high voice. Please don’t let this go wrong, she thought while she was playing her part.
Antonin left an eyebrow and grinned. He heard a door being smashed in the hallway and stood up so he blocked the person from behind to door to see Tilden.
‘I think it’s over.’ Tilden whispered and she sat more up in the chair. Tess stood behind her and Augustus was preparing for Bellatrix to storm through that door.
‘He will be furious!’ Bellatrix shrieked when she threw the kitchen door open. She looked angry and surprised to see the four of them looking at her.
‘What are you four doing here!’ she yelled at them.
‘We just arrived.’ Tess grinned and Antonin lifted his hand to make her shut up.
‘Evans was having problems with the baby when we came in and wanted to help her and make sure everything was okay.’ Antonin said looking at Bellatrix.
‘What! I needed help in the drawing room and you three helped that filth above me!’ Bellatrix screamed.
‘If you had been a bit nicer than maybe we would have come and help you but you weren’t and we didn’t.’ Tess said between her teeth.
‘What did you say Nott?!’ Bellatrix shouted towards Tess.
‘Did I say something?’ Tess said sarcastically, ‘I didn’t hear a thing, did you hear something? I didn’t.’ Tilden grinned and looked at Augustus, who was trying not to laugh. Even Antonin had a tough time not to laugh.
‘You – you little disobeying…’ Bellatrix shouted when she was stopped by a loud bang at the front door.
‘Bella!’ a cold voice yelled from the hallway. Bellatrix almost sprinted towards the hallway.
‘I think I’ll go home. I need some rest with the baby and all.’ Tilden tried to stand up but was stopped by Antonin. He took her hand an pulled her on her feet. For him being nearly sixty he was still strong and quiet good looking.
‘I’ll bring her, she can’t go alone. You still have to be here for Selwyn and Augustus has to guard the cellar prisoners, or what is left of them.’ Said Antonin when he took Tilden’s arm and led her towards the door, which led towards the backyard.
They heard the Dark Lord scream and Antonin pulled her faster towards the door so she could rest at home. Well if you could call it like that.


Late that night, actually nearly morning. Tilden was standing in front of a big standing mirror. She had undressed herself till she was standing there in her underwear. She looked at herself. Her skin was white you could spot some freckles that were mend to have left her body years and years ago.
She looked at her right shoulder. She smiled Lilly & James was tattooed on her shoulder over scar of the bite she had got in ’86 from Greyback. On her other shoulder she had Rabastan tattooed. She placed those two tattoos just after Viola had started school.
Young and foolish, that how she was in those days. She was almost thirty-six now and more grown up then five/ six years ago. At least she hopped.
‘You still look good.’ Rabastan said. He placed his arms around her waist and his chin rested on top of her right shoulder. He smiled at her in the mirror.
‘Where will we be in ten years?’ Tilden sighed placing her hands on top of his, which were resting on her swollen belly.
‘Standing here in the same position, you pregnant and listening to our sleeping children and I enjoying fatherhood as much as you enjoying motherhood. We will have a daughter going to Hogwarts, two boys preparing to go to school and at least seven other boys and girls running around being exited and teasing each other.’ Rabastan smiled kissing her neck.
‘Seven? Who do you think I am? Mother rabbit?’ Tilden grinned giving him a little pat on his hand.
‘Well, I think you’re even more beautiful when you’re pregnant, not that you’re not pretty when you’re thin. Pregnant or not you are the most beautiful woman in the world.’ Rabastan grinned kissing her neck again.
‘I have seen Harry today.’ Tilden stopped smiling. Rabastan searched for her eyes in the mirror. If he didn’t know better he would say Lilly was standing in front of him. She and her sister had been so close just like he and his brother were, while she lost hers he still had his.
‘How was he.’ Rabastan smiled.
‘Brave, just like his parents. He looks so much like his father but he has-‘ she was interrupted by Rabastan who said smiling: ‘His mother’s eyes.’
‘Yes.’ She said smiling. He looked like his parents, he looked so good. She was so proud of him, she was proud of her sister’s son, her godson.


Tilden and Viola were sitting in the train. They had left King’s Cross two hour ago. Still an hour an to go before they were in New-Castle.
‘Madam can I have your ticket please.’ A train conductor asked to Tilden. Tilden took her ticket and gave it to the man. When he left Viola looked strangely at her mother.
‘These muggles are so strange.’ Viola said looking around. She was fascinated and scared at the same time. All her life she had lived between wizards and witches and now she had to sit on a train for three long hours.
‘Your grandparents were muggles, sweetheart.’ Tilden said to Viola when she almost jumped up when she heard a music maker playing a song by some girls band with the strange name spice women, or was it spice girls.
‘I like their music and stuff, but they act so curious. Like those people.’ She pointed at two men sitting a bit further in the train. They were playing chess, like they did regularly only their pieces weren’t moving by themselves.
Tilden smiled and stared outside, Viola wasn’t used to train travels like this. Viola had grown up in a world that was so different from this one. Trains had only been used to go to Hogwarts and if they travelled it was by carriage to go to relatives or by Tilden’s Triumph TR7 when they had to go to Kings Cross but that had been once. Viola never sat in that car, she had been in it a few time when she was very little and Tilden didn’t dare to Disaparate wit her.
She smiled again. They were going to Walden, to recruit him. They needed help, they needed forces, they needed traitors, traitors with guts. Something Yaxley didn’t had.
They would destroy the Dark Lord and Yaxley with him. Bellatrix would fall and so would that idiot of a Greyback, at least they hopped they could capture him eventually.
They had to be careful, that was why they went by train. They had to be prepared for everything even dead. They were prepared and everything was going according to plan. Everything was going to be fine, at least she hoped all was going to be well.

Hey,

It's been over a month since the last chapter was posted, there for I'm sorry. I wrote a new chapter and I hope it's good. It's about Tilden's past, before she got her letter, before this story started. It deals with a serious isue and it's something I believe to be one of the most horbile things that sould happen to you. I hope it's not too overdone and I hope it's a bit good.
Thanks for leaving feedback last time. you can leave some more if you like.
F/B
Greets Rox
_________________________________

Chap 45: Why tomorrow looks so far away

At the railway station in New-Castle Tilden and Viola got ready to get out of the train. Tilden stood up and so did Viola. They strolled down the aisle between the seats in the train. When they reached the train doors Viola jumped out just like a little girl would do, Tilden smiled when she remembered a little Viola jumping around. Tilden wanted to follow her but just before she could move one of her feet out there was a friendly hand.
‘Can I help you, madam?’ the man asked. He smiled at Tilden, when she looked at him she recognised him. He was like a long gone ghost that had returned. She took his hand and let him help her to get out of the train.
Viola was staring at her mother, who was smiling to this muggle. A filthy muggle was helping her mother and she let him, she even smiled at him.
‘Have we met before?’ Tilden asked when she examined his brown hair and amber coloured eyes. The stranger was around the same height as Tilden and around the same age.
‘Don’t you remember me?’ He smiled at her, ‘You’re a daughter of Marc the car mechanic. We lived in the same street and went to the same school, or am I mistaken?’
He walked with her towards the entrance of the station. Viola followed them with a look on her face that mend that she didn’t trusted him.
‘Good god, no?’ Tilden said shocked, this couldn’t be. After all these years she hadn’t expected to see him.
‘Is that you, Fergus Pedacle? My, my, when was the last time we met?’ Tilden hugged him and kissed him on both cheeks.
‘It has been too long, hasn’t it. Do you have the time to share a cup of tea?’ He asked looking from her to Viola.
‘I would be delighted to share a cup of tea.’ Tilden said smiling. Viola had never seen her mother like this before, it was as if she was someone totally else.
He took Tilden’s arm and led her towards a small, but cosy café. Viola followed them with a very disgusted face.

After the waiter had brought their tea. They started to talk about long gone times and people they once knew.
‘Remember that time you threw that book at Miss Ivory?’ Fergus said laughing.
‘Yes I do, I told her that it couldn’t have been me because girls don’t do that.’ Tilden laughed.
‘Like you never did anything. You were the girl, who climbed in trees and threw with mud. You were so different from your sisters and still so alike you were. I remember that day, when we were thirteen, you had just returned from that French boarding school and we were allowed to work on that old car they brought to your father’s garage. Remember what we did?’ He grinned and she started to smile. Viola was focusing on her tea. How could this happen? Her mother was talking to a muggle about a muggle life.
‘O yes, We were changing the oil and Petunia passed by.’ Tilden started to laugh, ‘We placed the oil on a piece of wood and we went sitting on it, by accident. You had to see Petunia’s face when she got covered in oil, her white dress was suddenly not so white anymore.’ They both started to laugh. Viola grinned, her mother had been a real little sister. She had been annoying, irritating and doing things she wasn’t supposed to do.
‘So Fergus, married?’ Tilden asked drinking a bit of her tea. She gazed at Viola, who was grinning at her tea and looked more like her father then she ever did before.
‘Yes, to Margret Mc.Sundays.’ Fergus said smiling and he took his wallet out of his pocket.
‘Sunny Maggie? That girl you fancied since second grade? That Margret?’ Tilden said in a shocked laughing way.
‘Yes, Sunny Maggie and you? Still together with that what was his name again… Rasputin or something like that.’ Fergus said.
‘Rabastan, his name is Rabastan.’ It was Viola who spoke. She looked angry at him for not knowing her father’s name.
‘Yes, we’re married and this is our oldest daughter, do you have children?’ Tilden said trying to un-shock Fergus from Viola’s bitter voice, she had sounded as if she could kill him.
‘Two,’ he swallowed something after he got an angry look from Viola and then went on, ‘A boy and an girl. Look.’ He showed her two children, they were both around the age of ten and looked allot like their father. ‘Beth and Arnold.’
‘How lovely. Unfortunately I don’t have pictures of mine with me, forgot them in my other purse.’ She lied. Of course she had pictures of her children with her but they were all moving and she couldn’t show them to Fergus, he would be shocked.
‘How many do you have?’ Fergus asked politely after he drunk what was left of his tea.
‘This will be the fourth.’ She placed a hand on her belly, ‘This is Viola.’ Tilden said placing her other hand on Viola’s shoulder.
‘Then there’s Isabella and Randal left, and the little man in here is Rolphus.’ She said pointing at her belly.
‘If they’re all as lovely as Viola then you’ll have to watch out. Before you know they’ll all have left the house.’ Fergus said smiling and paid the bill.
‘Viola is the oldest and there’s fifteen years between her and the second one, we didn’t have much luck.’ Tilden said smiling at her old friend.
The said goodbye and both went in different directions, like they had done years ago until one day they would meet again.


‘Why were you so nice to that, Muggle?’ Viola asked to her mother when they were walking through a forest. Tilden was still smiling, although it had been more then half an hour since they had left the village.
‘He’s an old friend.’ Tilden simply said to her daughter, who was walking next to her with a face that mend she was confused. Confusion made a Lestrange dangerous, it was something she had inherited from her grandfather. The notorious Roderick Lestrange, the man that became one of the first followers of The Dark Lord, the man that forced his both sons to become death eaters, the man that pushed his eldest son into an arranged marriage that was doomed to fail.
Roderick Lestrange the man that couldn’t laugh was married to dear Denebola Bulstrode, the woman who was unfortunate to be the only daughter of an old man, who wanted only sons. Denebola had been very soft-hearted, she never yelled. She thought she did but actually she only started to talk even softer than usual. Denebola never punished and never beat her sons, she kept them save from their father, who was her opposite. He yelled, he punished and he tortured. His wife was just a part of the household, who had given him two sons. She had to be quiet and not questioning what he was doing. When he got confused he stroke, he always wanted to know what was going on and why things happened. If he didn’t he would attack, and if he attacked he did it fast and very precise.
Thank god, Rabastan wasn’t like his father, what would Tilden do if he was. He would beat her if she spoke, he wouldn’t laugh and he wouldn’t love her. That was a life she didn’t want, that poor Denebola.
‘Mother?’ Viola said after a moment of silence, ‘Why is it you never spoke about your youth before dad came home?’ Viola asked looking at her mother, who was searching for something in her shoulder bag.
‘I never felt like it, that’s all.’ Tilden answered when she found her pack of cigarettes and now was searching for her lighter, which was presumably in the pocket of her jeans.
‘You never felt like it?’ Viola stopped and looked at her mother, who was now lighting her cigarette. ‘Isn’t that dangerous for the baby?’
‘Everything’s dangerous for the baby and no I never felt like it.’ Tilden placed all of her equipment back where she had found it and then gazed at her daughter.
‘Mother,’ Viola started, ‘You never told my the names of your parents, nor the names of your sisters.’ Viola looked at her mother as if she had just found out about a horrible secret.
‘I want the leave my past behind me, I learned to live now and not in the past.’ Tilden said after she inhaled and blew out some smoke.
‘Why is it you never speak of it? Are you that scared of it or is it something else?’ Viola asked placing a hand on her mother’s shoulder.
‘Do I ask you how you felt when you sat there on that stool in the Great Hall and the sorting had was going to sort you?’ Tilden said looking strait into Viola’s sapphire eyes.
‘You never asked, but I felt horrible if you really want to know.’ Viola looked away and stepped back. ‘I never felt like that again. He was going to sort my into… into…’ Viola turned around and placed her hand against a tree. Her head followed her hand and leaned against the tree.
‘You were almost sorted into Gryffindor, weren’t you?’ Tilden said smiling. She blew some more smoke out and placed the cigarette back between her small lips.
‘How do you know about that?’ Viola turned around to face her mother. Her smiling mother, something she hadn’t expected.
‘My sister was sorted into Gryffindor.’ Tilden said still smiling, ‘You know sometime you look like her. You’re just like her very charming and extremely well in finding the beauty in others while they can’t see it themselves.’ Viola answered with a smile. She came closer towards her mother.
‘Am I?’ Viola asked, ‘I’m to quiet, I wanted to do things, great things, good things but I never dared to speak out loud. I never spoke when it was necessary and I never helped someone who needed me, all because I didn’t dare.’ Viola gazed at the ground.
‘You saved me from Yaxley by beating him with that candlestick. That’s proof of braveness.’ Tilden said winking at her little girl.
‘When I was little, I guess I was around the age of five, I became sick. I almost died you know.’ Tilden grinned, ‘I looked at dead just like I’m looking at you now.’
‘What happened?’ Viola asked her mother. Tilden was looking at her burning cigarette and grinned, she had to tell Viola eventually.
‘I was very small and sick, one night they had to get me to the hospital.’ Tilden paused, ‘After long and very painful examinations they came to the constitution that I had Leukaemia.’
‘Isn’t that very dangerous?’ Viola asked looking at her mother, who was now staring at the sky with a glance in her eyes that showed how mush she enjoyed being alive.
‘It is, I went through many treatments. None of them was really making me better, eventually my mother gave it up but my father didn’t. By that time I was nine, I had no hair left, I was extremely skinny and my skin was grey. It didn’t look well.’ Tilden inhaled again and started to walk a bit in the direction of where they were going to.
‘How did you survive then?’ Viola asked, she had never talked about her mother’s past before, she had never known why her mother was always so upset when she was sick, now she understood.
‘I nearly died shortly after my sister got her letter from Hogwarts. Near Christmas of that year I grew stronger and I gained weight. When we passed Eastern and my tenth birthday was coming closer I was completely healed. It was a miracle, they said. For me it was one until I understood that it was because of my magical abilities I survived.’ Tilden said grinning, she had put out her cigarette and was now creating little lightning bolts between her moving fingers.
‘It healed, my hair grew back, I got my letter and the rest is sort of clear isn’t it.’ Tilden paused and then went on, ‘They told me that because of the Leukaemia I couldn’t have children, I didn’t want to believe them and I proved them wrong. I’ve got three healthy children by now and a fourth coming, what do you want more?’ Tilden stepped further between the trees followed by Viola, who was still stunned by the revealed secret of her mother.
‘I never knew I had magical abilities until the day I started to get better. I could do things that were so great, even my sister couldn’t do it. I have been very lucky but there was a girl in the same hospital. She had Leukaemia as well, Lucilda, she didn’t get better. We were friends but in the end everything went wrong with her, she died three days after I had left the hospital. Lucilda never had the chances I had, she never was able to become a mother, she never knew how bright the future could be. In those days, during the days in that sterile room in that clean hospital you couldn’t dream of tomorrow, tomorrow seemed so far away. Tomorrow was something we never spoke about. If we were lucky we would see tomorrow, that was how it was when I was little. I grew older but Lucilda never reached the age of ten. Her birthday was a month after mine in June and she died in May, on my birthday the day I turned ten. How ironical, she died exactly a moth before she would turn ten on the day I turned ten.’

They walked further in silence. Viola never thought her mother had been through this, it must have been horrible for her and her family in those days. Viola was so happy her mother had survived, she felt sorry for Lucilda though but happy for her mother, or was she being selfish now?

Hello,

Like I promised a new chapter is on. I'm really glad that this one hasn't taken me such a long time to write, thanks to "Pride and Prejudice" which is on the tv at the moment . I really hope the chapter is good and thanks for leaving feedback. I hope I'll find some more soon. A thousand times thanks for the last ones again.
F/B

Greets Rox
_____________________________


Chap 46: The recruiting of the living and hearing of the ones who died

By evening fall they had reached a cottage. It was a middle-sized house, with stables and a small garden. They had arrived. This was where Walden lived, this was where she had to be. She knocked on the door, for the first few moments there was not a single sound. Suddenly she heard the locks open at the other side of the door and the door opened.
‘Who is it?’ A low voice said from behind the door.
‘Walden it’s me.’ Tilden said pulling Viola closer so they could enter at once. Walden opened the door quickly.
‘Inside now.’ He commanded. Tilden pulled Viola with her quickly inside the house. They entered a living room and dining room, which looked rather outlived and old. They followed Walden through the dark room towards the kitchen. In the kitchen, which was as old and dirty as the rest of the house, two young men were sitting at the table drinking tea and a third cup of tea was standing on the table. Walden sat down and made a movement to one of his sons.
‘Sit down, Tilden.’ He said pointing at two chairs opposite him. ‘What can I do for you? Randy get some tea for the ladies.’ He said to his oldest son. Randy was a tall strong build man with dark eyes and dark hair. He was handsome in his own rough manner. He must have been nearly thirty now, which made him two years older then his second brother Rocco and four years older then his youngest brother Renelt, who was married to Desdemona and was now her widower.
‘Well Walden, I’m here to discus a very serious issue.’ Tilden said while she thanked Randy for the tea she got.
‘Let me guess you’re not sure about where everything is going to with this war.’ Walden said looking at his two sons.
‘You understand me, then?’ Tilden asked sighing. It were hard times everybody knew it, everybody felt it. If you were at the good side or at their side it was all the same, everybody was feeling what this war was bringing.
‘We have to do something, I’ve lost my wife and daughter-in-law and I’m not planning to lose my sons and granddaughter. We have to try something, don’t we?’ Walden said. She hadn’t expected him be like this, she had expected him to be afraid of the thought of turning their back at the Dark Lord.
‘Our wives are abroad just to secure their safety, if we lose our children will be in danger.’ Randy said and his brother nodded.
‘Renelt is on the run with his daughter and we don’t know where he is.’ Rocco said concentrating on his teacup. He was worried about his little brother.
‘Levine is going to kill me if I don’t go into the resistance.’ Randy said emptying his teacup in his mouth. ‘I can already hear her scream: “Randy I’m sick of it! If you go on like this you won’t get to see your daughter!” and she goes on and on like this for at least four days. If I’m lucky.’ Randy said focusing on his mug. He was married to Levine Jugson, who had been known for possessing a beauty that was unheard of. Rocco on the other hand was married to Pumpkin Rosier, only child of Evan Rosier and Macadamia Selwyn.
‘I’m sorry to ask but do you have a daughter?’ Tilden asked Randy, who looked up and suddenly started to smile. It was as if he was proud of something.
‘Levine is expecting one and so is Pumpkin. She is expecting a twin, Pumpkin I mean, that’s why they’re out of the country. They’re with a friend of theirs, Adrianna Dolohov. They’re save there, at least safer than they would be here with us.’ Randy answered and his brother nodded. They were so alike but so different at the same time. Just like Tilden and Lilly once were.
‘I’m sorry to asks miss,’ Rocco started but was interrupted by his father’s sudden cough, ‘I mean ma’am.’ Rocco went on but was once again interrupted by his brother this time.
‘It’s “I’m sorry to ask”, Rocco not asks.’ Randy said annoyed.
‘I’m sorry to ask, ma’am, but do you knows where our little brother be?’ Rocco said looking towards Tilden. Tilden smiled and then answered.
‘I don’t know where your brother is, but I have heard everything is fine.’ Tilden smiled at him and then at his father, who was holding a sigh of relief in.
‘Well boys.’ Walden started, ‘Why don’t you show this beautiful young lady around.’
‘Let’s start with the garden.’ Randy got the clue and stood up presenting his arm to Viola. Rocco on the other hand was looking at his father as if he was changing into a six headed bat.
‘Rocco, are you coming.’ Randy said kicking against Rocco’s chair while he passed it. Rocco stood up and followed them like a child, who didn’t get a candy from his mother.

When they had left Tilden and Walden were left alone. Walden stood up and opened a drawer. He took a little red book out of it, which looked like a diary with flowers and butterflies on it. He sat back down and opened it.
‘This thing could mean the end of you, Evans.’ He said going through the pages. He stopped at one page and let his eyes go over it.
‘Why? What is it?’ Tilden asked. She had never seen a book like that before, nevertheless she felt a strange bond with it. It had something to do with her past.
‘Let me cite something.’ He let his finger go over the page and stopped at one phrase. ‘Her it is: “Today Tilden looked rather worried. It was as if she had something to hide, I couldn’t ask her what it was because mother was nagging about her new mugs.” And a bit further it goes like this: “It is as if she has something on her left forearm, I saw it only from a distance but it was as if it moved. Could it be the dark mark? Why am I thinking about that, Tilden would never have joined them, she’s to good for that. At least I hope she didn’t, otherwise we will become each other’s enemies. I am going to join the Order of the Phoenix.” What do you think?’ Walden said after he had read some.
‘Who wrote those? What do you mean it’s going to mean the end of me?’ Tilden looked astounded. This couldn’t be Lilly’s diary, it just couldn’t be.
‘Your sister and no this isn’t the part that’s going to bring your life in danger. This was written just after you joined the death eaters, in 1978.’ Walden said pouring some more tea into her cup.
‘What is it then? Which part of that diary could endanger my life?’ Tilden asked, she looked over the table and almost smiled when she saw Lilly’s handwriting.
‘This part.’ Walden turned a few pages and then pushed the book toward her.
It read:

Friday 30th of October 1981,

The fear my sister had was unnecessarily. It has been four days since I saw her for the last time. Can you believe I’m already missing her, my little sister. Well, she’s not my little sister anymore, although she will stay it forever, she has become more of an adult then I ever saw her capable of. She is worrying her self to the grave if you ask me. The last time I saw her was holding Harry so closely that I was afraid that she would take him with her when she left. She looked at me and every time she said something it was as if she was going to cry. She kept repeating that we had to stay inside and don’t draw any attention to ourselves, which is a hard thing for James to do. Anyhow, I thought Tilden’s behaviour was distracting me from having a normal conversation with her. She kept looking at me and telling me to be careful and when she left she held me for almost five minutes. I felt something at that moment, it was as if she was saying goodbye, not just for now but forever, she knows something and it irritates me that I don’t know it. I’ll see her again in two days and then I’m going to try and find out then. For now I’ll search in my mind to find out where her strange behaviour came from and why she wrote on a handkerchief the words: “There’s a traitor among your friends.” Just before she left.

Tilden looked at Walden with tears filling her eyes. She shook her head as if she wanted to forget what she just read. These were all bad memories, these were things she had been trying to forget for more then sixteen years now. It was the same amount of years it had took her to become sixteen and a death eater.
‘We have to stop him, before he kills more people we love.’ Walden said standing up again looking at a picture of Josephine. Yes, of course Josephine. Josephine had been killed by the Dark Lord, not really by him but he pushed her towards her own dead.
‘That’s why I came here.’ Tilden said with a painful voice, she was still trying to stop her tears from rolling down her cheeks.
‘What is the plan?’ Walden asked. He was staring at a picture of his three sons and placed a finger on his youngest son. It was as if he feared for that one’s life. He looked over his shoulder to Tilden.
‘He will fall, we will get killed. Potter will end it and if he don’t we will have to do it, if all of us or at least most of us turn against him if Potter fails then he will fall too. If we can collect enough people behind us then we will win, we won’t have to go to Azkaban. Also we can capture the death eaters, who didn’t join us after he has fallen and then the ministry will be grateful to us and we will stay in our respectable positions.’ Tilden explained, her eyes had released one tear each and her lips had formed a neutral line.
‘Good plan, I’ll join you.’ Walden presented his hand to her and when she took it he pulled her up. He lifted her up like he used to do years ago.
‘You have become heavy, Evans. I’m glad you came to me.’ Walden kissed her cheek.
‘You know that you’re a good friend of mine.’ Tilden said when he placed her back on her feet.
‘Of course I know, you’re like a sister to me.’ He kissed her forehead and smiled. He was such a caring person.
‘It’s good to know that.’ Tilden smiled, ‘I think that I’ll better go now, we have to travel for a few more hours now.’
‘Of course, let me lead you towards that extremely beautiful daughter of yours. I’m actually wondering how you and Lestrange could create such a gorgeous creature.’ Walden said while he was leading her towards the garden where they found Viola laughing with something Randy or Rocco had said.
‘A really divinely creature.’ Walden repeated while they came closer to the three laughing people. Tilden smiled, she saw her own daughter now out of a different perspective. Walden was right, Viola was beautiful and charming, just like her aunt. Just like Lilly.
‘So where are you going to next?’ Walden asked when they had reached the three people.
‘Scotland.’ Viola laughed. Walden looked at Tilden as if he didn’t understood. Who would she possibly be visiting in Scotland.
‘Scotland?’ Walden asked. Tilden smiled and then placed her arm around her daughter’s shoulders.
‘We’re going to our summer accommodation. It is a nice place to spend the week before Viol has to go back to school.’ Tilden kissed her daughter’s temple.
‘I’ll see you soon again.’ Walden said saying goodbye.
Tilden and Viola left the three men and followed their way towards the railway station, through the forest.

Late that night, Tilden was preparing to go to bed when Rabastan entered their bedroom. His face was serious. Something had be wrong. She turned around and with her long white nightgown slid over the dark wooden floor. Rabastan had placed himself on the king-sized four-poster bed and was pulling his boots out.
‘Darling, what’s wrong?’ Tilden sat down next to him and stared straight in front of her.
‘You never called me darling before.’ Rabastan said between his teeth. She looked at his second boot that he was trying to get off.
‘Sweetheart, what’s wrong.’ Tilden insisted on it that he would tell her.
‘In all those years we are married, you never called me darling. The thing is that we are married for almost twenty years and you never called me darling, never.’ Rabastan’s voice said cold.
‘Rabastan, for goodness sake what’s wrong?’ Tilden jumped up and looked at him. Something was extremely wrong.
‘There’s something with Therese.’ Rabastan started, ‘You know she had to go on that mission with Selwyn. The mission was completed but she…’ He paused and looked up at his wife. ‘Well she didn’t return.’
Tilden fell her head become light. It was as if she had drunk too much or she hadn’t eaten since last week. This couldn’t be happening, not now, not Tess.
‘You don’t mean she’s… she’s…’ Tilden asked acting as if she hadn’t understood her husband.

I must apologize for this. It's been too long since my last chapter and I'm really sorry. I must say that it's been a hectic period, exams, papers, homework, presentations, etc...
I'll try to write whenever I find the time to and I can promise you that I already have some idea's to go on.
Also I have to wish you a Happy New Year and a Happy Easter.

Greets Rox
F/B
_________________________________________

Chap 47: Trouble, losing and welcoming the newborn


Tilden was walking up and down the room. This couldn’t be true, not Tess, not now. Everytime she passed Rabastan she looked at him and shook her head. She had this feeling inside, this feeling was indescribable, it was tormenting her, she felt so angry. The tears were held back with all of her power, she couldn’t cry, she had to be strong. Suddenly she couldn’t stand it anymore, she stopped in front of her husband and placed her hands on her hips.
‘How could you!’ she started yelling. ‘You did it, didn’t you!’ she yelled pointing at him. ‘Did you really think I wouldn’t find out about this! You are murdering everybody that means something to me just so you can have me just for you! You’re sick! Why are you doing this to me? I’m your wife, I love you and you are supposed to love me too. Why, Rabastan, Why?’ Tilden kept yelling but by the end of her quest for answers she collapsed and started crying. Rabastan was looking at his wife, he looked at her as if she was getting his heart out with a spoon. Why did she think he killed her best friend?
‘Rodolphus heard from Yaxley that…’ Rabastan paused for a second when he kneeled next to his wife, who was sitting on her knees crying. Her hands were covering her eyes, as if she didn’t want him to see she was crying.
‘Tess was led into a trap.’ Rabastan went on, ‘They… Yaxley was the one… He told the Dark Lord that Tess helped … that she helped Potter to escape.’ Tilden looked at him. It was all her fault. Tess was dead because of her, because of Tilden. She killed Tess. She killed Tess because she helped her godson, because of him. Why did she have to choose? First she had had to choose between Lilly and her husband and now between her best friend and her godson. If she did the one thing she lost the other. Why?
‘Yaxley lied.’ Tilden said sobbing. ‘I did it.’
Rabastan looked at her, unknowing what she mend. Did she just say she killed Tess or did she say she helped Potter.
‘Hush, it wasn’t your fault.’ Rabastan took her in his arms. He stroke over her back, she placed her head on his shoulder and started to cry even more. He felt his shoulder become wet and he didn’t care, he didn’t care anymore.
‘I helped Harry and now Tess is dead because of me.’ Tilden cried. ‘Because of me!’
‘Please, Tilden. Stop blaming yourself.’ Rabastan whispered. She always did this, she always blamed herself. She couldn’t help them, she was too late to save Lilly, she didn’t stop Regulus and now Tess. Tess was killed for something she did. If she had helped them she would have been killed herself. He couldn’t let that happen, he couldn’t lose her.


Viola was walking through the corridors of Hogwarts a week later. She was whistling a song she had heard recently. She was happy she didn’t feel sick anymore. This morning she had thrown up numerous times. Maybe she had the flew coming up because she couldn’t eat without feeling sick either and she felt dizzy from time to time.
It was dark and the hallway was deserted, thank goodness. Viola looked around turned around as a little child, there was something that made her feel different. There was something changing, she was changing. She smiled to herself and kept walking with that smile on her face. She turned a few corners when she stopped at the sight of a boy sitting against the wall. His head was resting in his arms, which were again resting on his knees.
‘Theo?’ Viola whispered, she saw his head go up to face her. His eyes were looking at her, she saw they were filled with tears. His sister. He was crying over his sister.
‘Vi?’ Theodore Nott said to Viola, he tried to smile but it was to hard. He couldn’t do it not now, never again.
‘What are you doing here?’ Viola kneeled in front of him and looked around to see if nobody else was in the corridor. She had never seen Theo like this, she felt so sorry for him. Losing your sister wasn’t the easiest thing to go through especially when your father hadn’t survived his last visit to Azkaban.
‘Thinking.’ Theo said silently. Viola went sitting next to him and placed her arm around his shoulder.
‘I’m sorry about Therese.’ Viola said to him. ‘The best thing is not to forget about her, you have to remember your sister. The good moments I mean.’
‘Tess…’ Theo started to cry. He placed his head on Viola’s shoulder and cried, he cried like her younger sister had done after she had fallen out of her chair last week.
‘Shhh.’ Viola rubbed over his arm to comfort him. She stared towards the wall opposite her. Poor Theo, this was just like the last time. He and his sister had been staying with them just after his father had been brought to Azkaban and this had happened too. He had been sitting on a windowsill and he had been crying and she had calmed him down.
‘You know, Tess and I we were such a good friends. We never fought and she never punched me. She sometimes acted like she was my mother and sometimes she acted like she was my companion, which she was mostly.’ Theo said when his tears had dried out.
‘Tess had a boyfriend you know.’ He went on. ‘She thought I didn’t know but I did. She invited him once, she thought I was sleeping but I wasn’t. He wasn’t like us, you know what I mean don’t you?’
‘He was a muggle?’ Viola looked at him and saw him nodding. That’s why Tess was hiding it. It was a muggle and she didn’t want her brother to find out.
‘I heard them talking and it sounded like he was a real nice man, he was a carpenter. That’s something I found out when I followed him one day after I found out. I know it was wrong to do but I wanted to know some more about him.’ Viola smiled, typical something a brother did. Spying on his sister’s boyfriend. Theo started playing with his fingers and smiled.
‘He had a shop in the village near our house and there I spoke to him. He asked me if I knew Tess and I was honest with him, I told him who I was and we went for a drink. I liked him you know. He promised me to take care of her and not to tell her we talked. You had to see his face when I told him she was dead. They were planning to get married after the war, Tess was already pregnant.’ Theo paused and his eyes were filling with tears again, ‘Tess was pregnant, she was… her belly was starting to swell and she was trying to hide it from me, but I found out. I was so happy for her but now, I was going to become an uncle but now that’s gone. Tess is gone, the baby’s gone and I’m alone now. At least her boyfriend still has family to turn to but I haven’t got anyone.’ Tears started to roll over his cheeks.
‘You still have me. My mother wouldn’t mind it if you lived with us.’ Viola said kissing his cheek.
‘What about your father?’ Theodore asked. ‘The last time I staid with you, there was just your mother but now your father is there, I really don’t think that’s such a good idea.’ Theo went on in a concerned way.
‘My father does whatever my mother says and by the way, why would he mind you staying with us?’ Viola smiled. Her father, the man that loved her mother unconditionally and gave Viola her looks. He was such a great father, so understanding and caring. Only pity he wasn’t there the first crucial decade of her life and the years after that, she wished with her entire heart that he would stay in her life from here on. She never wanted to lose him again, she just didn’t want to imagine a life without her father anymore.
Suddenly she realised something. Her period. It hadn’t come, this couldn’t be true, not now. What about Blaise? He would kill her. How would she tell the father of this thing in her that it was growing. How would he react? How would Viola handle this? What would her mother say?
She had to keep this to herself, she couldn’t tell her mother about this. Not now, this was the worst thing to happen in a time like this. She was in trouble and not just a bit, she was going to disappear in all of her troubles if it didn’t stop soon.


The garden of Lestrange Castle just before nightfall. It was one of those sunny April days, one of those days that hadn’t been seen in weeks, months or even years.
A shot was heard followed by the sound of breaking clay. Other shots followed quickly and always were they followed by that same sound, the sound of a plate breaking in millions of pieces.
‘Sometimes I wonder why you do things like this?’ Rabastan wondered from behind his newspaper. He was sitting on a chair next to a table somewhere in the garden. Isabella was sitting next to him drawing something that looked like a dog. Or at least something with four legs and a tail, which was already a big achievement for a girl from her age.
‘To relax, Honey.’ Tilden said just before she yelled: ‘Pull!’ again and shot another clay target.
‘If you call this relaxation than you can call Azkaban paradise.’ Rabastan murmured when he took a look at the drawing of Isabella.
‘You are so funny.’ Tilden said in a childish way sticking out her tongue. Rabastan grinned and went on reading his news paper. He was punished by his wife and forced to read Muggle papers instead of the Daily Prophet or something that wasn’t talking about how well a soccer club did it or about someone who made a pie for charity. He hated it but what could he do about it? Tilden had said that the Daily Prophet was full of lies and not good for his heart, not that there was anything wrong with his heart. This was something typical for Tilden being concerned and overprotective. Who would ever have expected the youngest of the Evans sisters being so anxious about someone’s health.
Twenty years ago Tilden was someone, who enjoyed life and took it day by day, now she was more focused on what an action could do to one’s future. She was more worried then years ago, she was scared to lose the people she loved. She was scared to go through that period again, that period of pain after the first war. That period she was left alone, in that dark hole of misery.
Suddenly the little girl next to Rabastan barked. He looked at her just like his wife did, with a face that showed how surprised they were just as much as they were shocked.
‘Did she just bark?’ Tilden asked her husband to check if she wasn’t dreaming. This couldn’t be true, her one and a half year old daughter was barking? Why did this had to happen, why did Isabella had to look like Sirius?
‘Uh-um. Saby what did you just do?’ Rabastan first answered Tilden and then focused on his almostdaughter. Isabella barked again. Tilden let her gun fall and ran towards her daughter, she sat down on her knees and looked at the girl with eyes the size of baseballs.
‘What are you imitating?’ Tilden asked her daughter. Isabella’s grey eyes looked into her mother’s green ones. She smiled or if you could put it this way, the infant was grinning. Sirius was dominating not only her looks but also her thoughts. Isabella was going to become just like Sirius. A little know-it-all beauty, too popular for her own good.
‘Dog.’ The little girl said smiling. Tilden quickly gazed at Rabastan and then focused on her daughter again.
‘You’ve drawn something. Let me see what it looks like.’ Tilden took the paper from the table and saw what the child had drawn. It was a black dog, it was a black dog with grey eyes. For a child of her age she had drawn it with the talent of a grandmaster. Children of her age couldn’t draw this good, they couldn’t even draw things beside stripes and maybe curls.
‘It’s a dog.’ Tilden said worried. Rabastan stood up now and looked down on the little girl.
‘What do you think?’ Rabastan asked taking the child up into his arms.
‘Sirius.’ Tilden whispered. Their eyes met, both of them had the same feeling. Black had left something to the world that was going to walk in his footsteps. Something that was going to have the same mad mind like him. Poor Minerva if she had to teach this one too.
‘Well she’s his daughter, it’s a little late to change that, isn’t it?’ Rabastan grinned.
‘Don’t laugh with me.’ Tilden said, meanwhile she was standing up again, and tapping with one of her feet on the soil.
‘I wouldn’t dare.’ Rabastan said still grinning. His wife smiled and shook her head, sometimes he could be so annoying and sometimes he could be so sweet. Maybe that’s why she loved him so much.


Later that night.
Rabastan and Tilden were sitting on the floor of a cosy room. The carpet was lighted by the fire in the fireplace. Little Randall was laying on a blanket between his parents and his sister, who was looking at the fire.
‘This is how life should be.’ Rabastan smiled when he placed his half glass of whisky on the floor next to him. He glanced at his wife, who was stroking her swollen belly, and smiled.
‘Hmm.’ She murmured. Suddenly the smile on her face gained size. Her hand stopped moving on a single spot. ‘He’s kicking.’ She whispered.
Tilden took Rabastan’s hand and held it on the spot where she had felt it. He felt it too and smiled at her. Their son was kicking, their little creation.
‘He’s strong.’ Rabastan whispered when he bent over to put his face on that exact spot. He leaned with his cheek against her tummy and smiled. ‘Saby, do you want to feel your little brother?’ He asked to the little girl sitting near them. She looked up and then stumbled towards them.
‘Da-ty.’ The little said while she stumbled into his arms. Rabastan took her close and placed one of her hands on Tilden’s belly.
‘Move.’ She whispered and started to laugh. The little girl escaped from her stepfather’s arms and ran towards the couch.
‘I’m telling you this, Sirius did a great job creating her.’ Rabastan said kissing his wife’s temple. Tilden punched him in the ribs just to tease him. She grinned and placed her head in her husband’s shoulder.
He took Randal in his arms and looked at him. Rabastan stroke with his finger over the little soft cheek and smiled. He grinned when the little boy sighed. Randal looked more like a baby now, less white and grey then before. His skin was still greyish but also pink.
‘I must admit that Sirius is not the only one, who can create something perfect.’ Tilden whispered playing with the few hears on the baby’s head.
‘Strange isn’t it, how we have been separated for so many years and still, we love each other as much as when we were in the beginning of our relationship.’ Rabastan said looking right into the fire.
‘You’re wrong you know.’ Tilden whispered. She was caressing her son’s little head and didn’t look like she knew what she had just said.
‘What do you mean?’ Rabastan asked looking at her head, which was still resting on his shoulder.
‘I love you even more then all those years ago. Our love has only grown stronger over the years.’ Tilden said kissing his neck followed by a line of kisses towards his chin and cheek.
A loud sound came from an other room, most probably from a vase that fell. They both looked up and saw that Isabella had left the room through an open door in the corner of the room.
‘Black!’ Rabastan shouted. Tilden started laughing.
‘You sounded just like McGonagall when she yelled at Sirius.’ Tilden said still laughing with her husband. This was one of those moments, one of those wonderful moments you only see in fairytales. Those fluffy pink fairytales you grow to old for when you’re seven.
‘Are you actually laughing with me?’ Rabastan asked his wife.
‘Actually I am.’ Tilden grinned while a grey patronus wolf entered the room. They both looked up and we’re suddenly serious.
‘Tills the baby is coming!’ The voice of Remus Lupin said through the wolf just before it faded away.
‘I have to go. Take care of the kids I’ll be back as soon as possible.’ Tilden jumped up as far as her swollen belly made it possible and left the room leaving Rabastan with their son in his arms. Isabella on the other hand was somewhere in a near room playing with something she had found that looked a lot like a ring. A seal ring.

Hey,

I've found time to write a new chapter. I'm really glad that people still read this story. I'm sorry that there's so much time between the posting of the chapter, but my end exams are coming up and I really have to study for these exams. I'm graduating in about three weeks and I'm nervous and sad at the same time, so enough about my emotions. In this chapter it's about emotions as well. I hope' it's a bit good and I'd love some feedback, by the way thanks for the last one. If anyone has problems with this chapter, reactions or advise I would love to hear it.
F/B


Greets Rox
____________________________________________

Chap 48: Long lost and never found

Tilden was staring at the wall opposite her. She had a shy and soft smile playing on her thin lips. Who would ever have predict this, Remus Lupin having a baby. He, the father-to-be, was walking up and down the hallway, even running down the stairs now and then. A typical father thing to do. Rabastan had run against the door when she got their first child.
Unfortunately Reuben hadn’t survived and she had almost died that day as well. It still was a very painful thing to be thinking of. It was as if it all happened yesterday. In fact it would have been twenty years in the upcoming December. Twenty years ago she had lost her first born son, het Reuben. Now she had the same horrible feeling about Randall.
He was healthy now, if you could call his condition healthy. Her little boy was going to live and grow up and be a father one day and so would his twin brother and so would her other children.
Tilden sighed. She looked at Remus, who had calmed down now and was leaning against the wall opposite the door. Behind that same door was his wife giving birth to his child.
Suddenly a baby’s first scream came from behind the door. She looked at the door, and so did Remus. The baby was born, finally.
Andromeda came through the door she’d just opened. She had a smile on her face. A smile that showed happiness and that same smile tried to hide the pain she felt.
She let Remus pass and he almost stumbled into the room. She tried to smile at Tilden, but it was in vain. Andromeda came to Tilden and sat down next to her on the couch.
Tilden didn’t speak. She could feel Andromeda’s body shiver. Andromeda was crying in silence. Unexpectedly she laid her head on Tilden’s shoulder and Tilden wrapped her arms around her in a aiming on making her feel more supported.
‘Ted’s never going to meet his grandson.’ Andromeda whispered softly, her voice was still uneven. Tears still rolled down her cheeks, but is a smaller amount then before.
‘It’s strange to say, but I understand how you feel. When they took my father with them to the afterlife I felt like everything was lost and noting was still possible to achieve without him. When I was going to have Viola a few years after his dead, I felt even worse then the day he died. I thought about him and how he would have loved to have a granddaughter. When I held Viola for the first time, I knew that he hadn’t really left me . He was still with me and I saw him in her, in Viola. She maybe looks a lot like Roderick Lestrange, but she defiantly has a lot from Marc Evans too. Especially her kind and quiet character, but also her ability to help others when they’re in need or in pain.’ Tilden went silent. All those thoughts about her father made it hard for her not to cry.
Andromeda looked at Tilden and smiled. She knew that Tilden was right, of course Tilden was right. Tilden had lost so many people she loved. Andromeda only two, strangely enough two men.
First she lost Rodolphus to an arranged marriage with her sister Bellatrix. And now she had lost her husband, the love of her life, Ted. She had loved them both, but only the first could come back. Only the first was still alive.
Rodolphus never stopped talking to her, although Bellatrix forbade him. He always said hey and now and then he came by in secret with his two daughters for tea. His two daughters, were his life. They were his everything.

‘Auntie Dromeda?’ The little red-haired girl came towards them. Her pigtails were a bit messy and her white silk nightgown had slipped over her shoulder. Andromeda and Tilden both looked up and gazed at the girl. She smiled and almost ran into Tilden’s arms.
‘Ansie!’ The little girls tossed herself into Tilden’s arms and hugged her closely. She heard Andromeda fighting against an upcoming laugh.
‘Well, hello Elisabeth.’ Tilden said examining the girl. She had gained some weight in lately and she looked more like a Weasley then ever.
‘Auntie Dromeda, is Auntie Tonks fine?’ Elisabeth asked staying in Tilden’s arms and meeting Andromeda’s eyes.
‘Yes sweetheart, Auntie Tonks is fine. Maybe…’ Andromeda started but was interrupted by Remus storming, actually stumbling, out of the door he went in before.
‘Are you two coming or not?’ He said before he saw Elisabeth, ‘C’mon Lizzie.’ He opened his arms and the girl ran into it as if she was used to it. Remus lifted her up and went back into the room. Tilden and Andromeda followed him in as fast as they could.
Inside the room Nymphadora was sitting on the bed with a package in her arms. Her smile was so large that it lighted the entire room. Tilden entered the room followed by Andromeda.
Tilden stopped to let Andromeda go to her daughter. She watched Andromeda sit down on a chair next to the bed.
‘He’s smaller then my bother.’ Elisabeth said, suddenly Tilden noticed that her accent was gone. What a few weeks couldn’t do to your language skills.
‘Yes, but Sirius-James’ parents were a bit taller then uncle Remus and I am.’ Nymphadora said to the little girl, who was sitting on the bed next to her.
‘Mommy said that I’m going to be the tallest.’ Elisabeth said proud of herself. Remus started to laugh and Andromeda smiled. Tilden saw it as an outsider, this was something perfect, something Remus deserved.
‘Yes, but you’re also the Weasley, aren’t you.’ Nymphadora kissed her goddaughter’s temple and smiled to her baby.
‘Tills come closer.’ Remus said patting on a chair next to him. Tilden did so and she sat down, while she looked to the baby. His hair was black and Tilden wondered where he got that from.
‘Remus ask her.’ Nymphadora said looking at her husband with a rather annoyed look. Tilden focused her eyes upon Andromeda because she knew Remus had to ask his mother-in-law something.
‘We wonder if you wanted to be godmother?’ Remus asked. Tilden was still looking towards Andromeda, who was now smiling.
‘So what do you think Tilden?’ Andromeda asked her. Tilden looked shocked, she godmother to Remus’ son. The last time she was asked to be godmother was when Lilly got her baby.
‘I’m…well I’m…’ Tilden started, ‘I presume I’m sort of shocked. Are you sure you want me to be godmother?’
‘Of course we want you. Des loved you so much and I know she did it because you’re a good person.’ Nymphadora said to Tilden. It moved her.
‘I…well I guess it’s all right then. I’m glad you choose me to be godmother, although I think that Andromeda would be a more appropriate choice.’ Tilden smiled. A bunch of her dark red hair fell from behind her ear. She looked at the hairs that fell on top of her still swollen belly. A blush was formed on her white cheeks and tears were bowling behind her eyes.
‘You’ll be the best godmother in the world.’ Remus smiled. ‘Now you must excuse me, I’ll have to inform the new godfather about Teddy.’
‘His name is Teddy?’ Tilden looked up when Remus raised himself out of the chair.
‘Yes, after my father.’ Nymphadora answered. ‘Ted Remus Lupin.’


‘Tilden?’ Rodolphus came running into the room. Remus had left half an hour ago and Nymphadora was sleeping. So Tilden and Andromeda were sitting in the living room. When he entered he looked nervous and shocked at the same time.
Andromeda stood up and looked him right in the eye. Rodolphus paralyzed and gazed back. Form a moment Tilden could feel a storm of emotions filling the room. None of them spoke and none of them moved.
Suddenly Tilden got a bit nosy and wanted to know what Rodolphus was actually doing here. Not that she cared or anything, she just felt a bit inquisitive.
She snipped her fingers where Rodolphus could see them. He instantly shook his head as if he came back from a dream. Like he shook of the sleep he had been in.
‘Sorry to interrupt, but I would love to know why you came here?’ Tilden grinned. Rodolphus moved his eyes from Andromeda towards Tilden.
‘Well, uhm….’ Rodolphus sounded as if he had forgot. But then, ‘Abigail is with us.’
‘Abigail Lestrange?’ Andromeda asked before Tilden could open her mouth. Abigail Kiyoko Anumati Qing Yuan Shyama Lestrange was the daughter of Rodan Lestrange, the late-uncle of Rodolphus and Rabastan. Abigail came to Britain after her parents had been killed in a cave on the Swains Island, somewhere in the Pacific ocean. Rabastan had told her about his cousin, who had had a darker skin tone than the brothers in the beginning. After a few years it had faded away and she had had a smooth white skin.
‘Yes, Abigail. You remember her?’ Rodolphus said and as an answer Andromeda mad a face that indicated the bad smell.
‘Who doesn’t. Abigail was even worse then Bellatrix. For as far as I remember Abigail was the one that almost killed Narcissa after sitting on her while she had fallen into that puddle.’ Andromeda started, ‘I remember that she was a quiet girl when your parents and grandmother were around, but from the moment they left she became this shrew that yelled at everyone and everything. It’s strange to say but I was glad when she left.’ Andromeda sneered. She sat down on a couch and kept looking at Rodolphus. ‘Why don’t you sit down for a while.’
Rodolphus did what she said and sat down next to Tilden.
‘Why is she lightening our house by paying us a visit?’ Tilden asked with a sarcastic undertone in her voice.
‘Well, I think she’s here because she missed us.’ Rodolphus said almost as sarcastic as she did, ‘or was it to collect her share of the Lestrangefortune? I’m not sure.’
‘And you left Rabastan alone with her?’ Tilden asked her brother-in-law with raised eyebrows.
‘I think my brother is capable of it, at least I hope he is.’ Rodolphus whispered the last bit. Tilden had heard it and instead of getting angry she started to laugh. Poor Rabastan was locked in with his cousin.
‘Let’s hope she doesn’t kill him.’ Andromeda said sipping of her tea cup. Rodolphus was staring again towards Andromeda. Tilden smiled, these two were incredible and otherwise it must have been Rodolphus, who’s incredibly in love.
‘Suddenly the world seems such a perfect place.’ Tilden half mumbled, half sang looking at the two people in the room. Rodolphus suddenly looked at her, he had heard her.
‘You are really unbelievable, you know that.’ Rodolphus told Tilden. Tilden had sank down in the sofa like a teenager, who was proud of her successful prank. She was rubbing her hands together and smiled.
‘Look who’s talking.’ Tilden said loud enough to be heard. Adromeda’s face had turned red and she tried to hide herself behind her teacup. As finishing touch she added under her breath: ‘I was made for loving you baby.’
‘Tilden!’ Rodolphus got irritated. Mission accomplished, Tilden thought. It was like her grin was made out of stone, almost impossible to get rid off. Not that she cared, she enjoyed it. Finally she had the opportunity to tease her brother-in-law, otherwise she was always his victim. So this was her revenge, her sweet revenge.
‘All right, all right, I’ll quit. But if I may be rude, you’re a saint compared to king David.’ She knew he would get even more angry now. Inside she was laughing, on the outside she was just grinning.
‘I’m sick of it.’ Rodolphus jumped up and pulled Tilden with him. ‘It was great seeing you again, but now I’ve got to get this juvenile person back home. I think she missed her bedtime.’
‘I hope I see you again.’ Andromeda said, meanwhile had come standing next to Rodolphus and now she placed her hand on his arm.
‘I don’t think that will be a problem, Andromeda.’ Tilden said still grinning, she felt young again. She felt like that time she had bothered Petunia and Vernon when they were saying goodbye to one another.
‘I hope it won’t.’ Andromeda went standing on her toes and kissed Rodolphus’ cheek. Tilden could see his hand rest on her shoulder for a mere second. ‘I’m sorry about Ted.’ Rodolphus whispered softly to make sure Tilden didn’t hear it. Unfortunately Tilden heard it and her grin faded away.
‘I’m not the only one who lost a loved one.’ Andromeda whispered back and on the moment Rodolphus released Tilden from his grip. Andromeda placed her arms around him and so did he, around her of course. Tilden sat back down, this was going to take a long time.
Rodolphus was crying and Tilden would bet for her own car that Andromeda was crying too. Tilden knew this was hard for both of them, she her husband and he his daughter. Not that Tilden didn’t feel horrible every time she thought about Desdemona, she missed her niece as well but this was still different.
‘I hope they’ll watch over us.’ Andromeda whispered. Tears were rolling down her cheeks and Rodolphus stepped back to erase them from her cheeks with his thumbs.
‘I’m sure they do, they will always be with us in our hearts.’ Rodolphus said with a soft voice, while he tried to wipe his own tears away. Andromeda stopped him and did it for him. Tilden gazed at them with tears in her own eyes.
This was the most beautiful thing she’d seen in years. Two people finding each other back after years of being separated. This was something as pure as fresh snow and as innocent as a newborn baby. This was something that could be called love.


Viola was walking up and down the room of requirement. It looked like a living room with big standing mirrors and wildflowers bouquets all over the place. Her hair was loose and reached her shoulders. The dark veil danced around her while she walked up and down the room in a very nervous way.
She was sure about it now, she was expecting a child. She was expecting Draco’s child, she was going to bring forth an illegitimate child. She couldn’t do that, she was the oldest daughter of the Lestrange family now Des was dead. She had to be an example for her younger siblings and for other young people in her world.
This thing that was growing in her was going to destroy her good name and maybe it was going to destroy her family as well. She hopped so deeply that something like that wasn’t going to happen, her parents had gone trough so much in the last years that she didn’t want to hurt them with this.
Suddenly Viola stopped in front of one of the mirrors and looked at herself. She somehow looked different. She was just imagining it, she had to be imagining it.
She started towards herself and placed her hands on her flat belly. It was going to swell soon, everybody would see it. She caressed her belly and smiled, whatever people would think it would be her baby.
‘Viola?’ A voice took it over from the silence in the room. Viola turned around as fast as she could, a enormous mistake cause she suddenly felt dizzy. She placed a hand on her forehead and reached for a chair nearby.
‘Viola are you alright?’ It was Draco who had entered the room and now ran towards her. She fell and he caught her just in time before she would fall on the ground.
‘Draco?’ Viola whispered. He placed her on a sofa with a pillow behind her head. He stroke a black hair out of her face.
‘What’s wrong with you?’ He asked when he sat down next to her on the couch. She looked up at him and felt suddenly horrible. She wanted to tell him he was going to be a daddy, but she couldn’t.
‘I think I haven’t eaten enough tonight.’ Viola whispered and she sat back up. Her face was separated from his by a hair. She kissed his cheek and smiled. He was going to have a life without her, a happy life in which she wouldn’t have a part.

hey,

It's been a few weeks since the last chapter but this one is a rather long one. I was going to post it before I went to HBP but that didn't work out that well, I've already been twice and now I finally got the courage to post. I have a good and bad feeling about this chapter but it's all up to you what you think about it.
Please leave feedback and please tell me if anything's wrong.
F/B
Greets Rox
_________________________________________

Chap 49: Gunpowder treason and plot

‘Viola, I have to ask you something.’ Draco started, his eyes were focused on the wall opposite him. Viola placed her hand on his shoulder as a sign that he could ask.
‘If we both marry can we still see each other?’ He asked, Viola’s eyes became wet and she placed her head on his shoulder. Why was he asking this? He knew this was hard for her.
‘Of course we can see each other. It’s not as if we’re not going to be friends anymore.’ She whispered. His head turned down, he stared at his feet now. Why was this so hard? He thought. He had to tell her eventually.
‘I’ve got to show you something.’ He whispered when he took a letter out of his pocket. He pulled the paper right so it was readable. He gave her the parchment and she took it with her trembling fingers. Her sapphire eyes gazed at it for moment before she started to read it.

Dear Draco,

I must admit I miss you. Now my sister-in-law is dead it’s not the same at Durmstrang anymore. The thing I write for is that my parents are worried, the war you wrote about is not just spreading in your country here it’s not that easy to live either.
My oldest brother said I had to let you fall because you’re one of HIS followers, but I can’t I never felt like this before and it’s hard for me to say and ask. I don’t know this feeling I feel when I think about you. I hope you feel like that about me too.
My parents wish me to marry on my twentieth birthday, which means this august in two years. I think I’m in love with you, Draco and I don’t want to lose you. I want to spend my life with you and have your children. I ask you to ask me to marry you when the wars are over. Nurmengard is starting to become a battle point. I think our war will end there and I hope sincerely I won’t die and you neither.
I love you Draco, I’m waiting for you.

Always yours
Myrmidona Jessminder Krum

‘What are you going to do?’ Viola asked just after she lost grip of the piece of paper. Her tears were unstoppable and what was worst of all, she didn’t even care. It was over, Draco was going to marry this girl he had seen twice and she was going to marry Blaise.
‘I don’t know, she’s a…’ Draco stopped in the middle of his speech. Viola knew what he wanted to say, he just didn’t do it in case he would hurt her. The word Pure-blood was banned from all of their conversations.
‘She’s going to make you happy.’ Viola whispered she placed her hand on her belly and thought, “I will only make you miserable.”.
Draco looked right into her eyes and was making movements to kiss her. Before he could she slid out of the sofa and walked towards the door. Draco didn’t know what to do and before he stood up she was gone. What had he done wrong?
‘Viola?’ Draco stood up. She looked at him one last time before she slid her hand over the door-handle. She smiled at him, one last time before the door opened.
‘It’s over Draco. I’m sorry, she’s going to make you much happier than I ever will be capable of. Goodbye.’ Viola left the room.

Viola came out of the room of requirement and stood still for a mere moment. She started to run towards nowhere. The tears ran down her cheeks and the deserted corridors seemed even more dark than before. She didn’t know where she was running to or where she was, she just wanted to be gone. As far as possible from him, from Draco.
She ran against something and fell back on the ground. When she looked up she saw someone she didn’t expect here. Not in the middle of the night.
‘Vi?’ He said, Blaise looked at her as if she was a ghost. He helped her up and examined her face. Tears still followed the path down her cheeks.
‘O Blaise.’ Viola whispered just before she threw her arms around him and pushed herself against him. He closed his arms around her as well and tried to hush her. Very gently he tried to cradle her.
‘I love you.’ Viola kissed his cheek softly and placed her head back on his chest. He would be with her for the rest of her life, not Draco, nor any one else. Blaise was her life from now on.


‘Do you think there’re still have some chocolates left?’ Tilden was walking next to Rodolphus towards the west wing living room. She had a strange urge for chocolates with strawberries and anchovy with honey. As long as it was sweet it would be a enjoyment to her.
‘What about chocolate mouse?’ Tilden went on with her questions about sweets. Rodolphus smiled, his sister-in-law was a funny little thing. His brother was a very lucky man.
‘Rodolphus?’ Tilden paused and Rodolphus walked passed her. He turned around and looked at her with a smile fro ear to ear.
‘Hmm.’ He answered. She crossed her arms over her chest and looked at the tall man standing near her.
‘Do you think Rabastan and I belong together?’ Tilden’s question shocked him. How long were they married again? Nearly twenty years, right?
‘If anyone ever doubts that he’s a fool. You’re the perfect wify for my little brother, by the way what would I do without your annoying attention disorder?’ Rodolphus grinned.
‘Me? Attention disorder? Who told you that?’ Tilden walked towards him and stretched herself so she could kiss his cheek. ‘You’re going to be godfather.’ Tilden walked on towards the living room.
‘Oi, Rodolphus!’ She yelled when he didn’t follow her, ‘Do you think they have some cake left from dinner?’
‘Tilden.’ Rodolphus groaned when he followed her through the hallway. She was incredible, but he didn’t want to lose her. She was like a little sister to him, a little annoying sister.

They went on with smiles on their faces. Tilden was still hungry and a bit anxious at the same time. This Abigail was a vicious person, according to what Rabastan and Rodolphus had told her.
When she opened the door to the green Victorian style living room, she heard Rodolphus whisper that she had to calm down. She went forward into the room and saw a dark haired woman standing in front of an enormous window.
Her long slim body looked more like a shadow than a proper human being. Her short hair was like something that came right form the 1930’s. Her clothes weren’t much better. Her dress was like something out of the 1950’s, dark blue with short sleeves and the skirt just reached her knee. Her high heeled shoes were made out of a shiny dark blue material. The collar of her dress was small and curvy.
Tilden had expected a rough woman, who wore a Tarzan costume all the time. Maybe even a bone in her hair like a cavewoman.
Unlike her thoughts, Abigail looked like a very neat and decent woman according to Tilden. She turned her head towards the people who just came in. Her sapphire blue eyes were like sparkling diamonds. Around her neck she wore a bleu heart, which looked suspiciously a lot like the blue heart diamond that once belonged to Empress Eugenie.
‘Tilden I presume?’ Her voice was soft and warm. Suddenly Tilden knew why Abigail seemed so familiar, she looked exactly like Viola only older.
‘Indeed. Welcome home Abigail.’ Tilden smiled. She saw that her skin was darker then Rabastan’s because she lived mostly in the southern hemisphere.
She shook Abigail’s hand and smiled at her. Now Tilden saw it, she looked at Tilden as if she was not good enough to be in her presence. Abigail really was one of a kind.
‘Why is it my cousin had to marry a mudblood?’ Abigail turned her head towards Rabastan, who was standing on the other side of the room with the cat in his arms. Her voice had sounded like a piercing arrow. Tilden felt her blood boil and she made her fists ready to attack. Now she saw the Abigail they had warned her for.
In a mere second Tilden’s fist ended up the right side of Abigail’s face. With the impact of the fist the sound of a breaking bone clattered around the room. Abigail turned her head back towards Tilden and gazed at her, a small line of blood came out of her mouth. The anger in her eyes reflected noting more then hate.
Rodolphus was trying not to laugh and Rabastan was looking rather shocked at his wife. Tilden was ready for what had to come, she would attack again if she needed to. Then Abigail rose her hand and was firing it towards Tilden’s head. On the moment it had to burst into her face Tilden didn’t feel a thing. She opened her eyes after she had closed them and saw that Abigail was stuck. Her hand was still near Tilden’s face, but her wrist of that same hand was now captured by stone. It was as if the floor had shot a pillar out of the ground and closed the top of it around Abigail’s wrist. It was the same with her other wrist.
Rabastan let the cat fall and gazed at his wife with a perplexing look on his face. Rodolphus had be shut too. His eyes were focused on the two stone pillars that had risen from the ground.
‘How did you…’ Abigail’s mouth had opened to ask the same question, Tilden had been thinking of. How did this happen? Did she do this? Or was it the house? No this couldn’t be the house, otherwise it would have had stopped Yaxley when he attacked her a few years ago. She had done this. How was it possible?
‘Mother?’ A boy looked up from the sofa. He looked at Abigail and she looked at him. This was the first thing Tilden saw of him. He was thin and had the same sapphire eyes as his mother. His dark hair was cut till just above his ears.
‘I’m fine. I just underestimated my cousin’s wife.’ Abigail turned her head back towards Tilden. Abigail’s eyes weren’t filled with hate anymore, now they were filled with fear.
Tilden stretched her fingers and the stone prisons disappeared from Abigail’s wrists.
‘So I think we’ve cleared this out then.’ Rodolphus came closer and pulled Tilden away from Abigail.
‘Now we’re all here, can you please tell us why you’ve come?’ Rabastan took the cat back up and came closer towards his cousin. She smirked at him and turned her so that she could see all three of them. All of their eyes focused on her in a strange way.
‘I’m here to join the Dark Lord.’ She stroke over her collar and smiled at them. Tilden grabbed Rodolphus’ hand and squeezed it. She squeezed it hard.
‘Fine.’ Rabastan started, ‘Excuse me for asking. But what do we have to do with that?’ Abigail’s head turned towards the youngest of the brothers and her grin grew bigger every second.
‘You’re followers of him. Look at me, I’m coming back from Indonesia just to fight for a better world where my son can live in.’ Abigail pulled the little boy up and caressed his head as if he was a dog. ‘He deserves better then this life of hiding.’

An hour later Abigail had left them and Tilden was sitting in the room on her own. She had loosened her long hair and was now playing with it. The tea table was filled with filthy dishes now and she had placed her bare between it all.
Her mind was off towards exotic countries filled with adventure, love and happiness. The smile on her face was reflecting her absence of mind. She had no worries at this moment, why would she. She took the last slice of a chocolate cake and started to nibble.
The taste made her feel like she was in heaven. She defiantly had to thank their chef for making these treats this late at night.
Unexpectedly there was this ticking on one of the French doors. Tilden jumped up and tossed a few plates off the table as she did. She ran towards the closed curtains in front of the door and stopped to listen to an other tick.
‘Who’s there?’ Tilden whispered. She knew that the doors could only be opened from the inside and it would stay so until she pushed the snakehead next to the door. She was invisible as long as she staid behind the sheer curtain, the only down thing was that she couldn’t see the person behind the window either. The fear of being attacked from behind the window was needless. These windows had been provided with the best charms, were bathed in the strongest potions and had never been broken from the outside in at least a thousand years.
‘It’s me. Antonin Dolohov.’ A voice said from behind the window. It sounded like him, but she had to be sure it was really him.
‘Well Antonin, what’s the name of your children and what’s typical about me?’ Tilden knew the answer to this questions, cause they were different with everyone. Walden’s answer would be Randy, Rocco and Renelt and you’re sister-like. But the answer that had to come would be different. If this really was Antonin.
‘Adolph Heinrich Dolohov and Adrianna Ilse Dolohov, the thing that is typical about you is that you can make me laugh.’ That was the correct answer, it was very funny to hear their answers. Like Rookwood’s answer: you’re the best cook in the world. While everyone knows Tilden can’t cook.
‘Wait I’ll let you in.’ Tilden removed the curtains and opened the doors by pushing the snakehead. He came in quickly and closed the doors as fast as he could. The curtains were closed even quicker than the doors had been.
He gazed around in the room to check if they were actually alone. He started to check every corner of the room while she started the disposal of the empty plates. A few flicks with her wand and the table was empty and clean. Even the broken plates were gone.
She sat down on the sofa again and gazed at him when he went sitting in the other sofa opposite her. His eyes were focused on her and she smiled at him.
‘What can I do for you?’ Tilden stood back up and taped upon a rather large globe in the middle of the room. The globe’s surroundings faded away and crystal bottles were floating in the shape of the globe. She took a small bottle which was filled with a green liquid.
‘Some absinthe?’ Tilden asked when she showed him the bottle, although it was forbidden she always had a small proportion of it. She never drunk it but he did.
Antonin nodded and Tilden poured a small glass of the green drink. She gave him the glass and took an other bottle with amber coloured fluid. She poured herself a small glass of whiskey. Tilden went back to her seat with her glass.
‘It’s going too far.’ Antonin said when he examined his glass. Her eyes focused on him when she drunk her whiskey in one quick move.
‘Finally someone who sees it too.’ Tilden smiled and then answered the shocked look in his eyes.
‘Did you really think that we could go on like this? We all lost dear ones. We all lost ourselves in this unnecessary event. I can’t stand it anymore , we have to do something. We have to do something and fast. If we hesitate he’ll find out and what happens then I don’t even want to think about it. It will be like out worst nightmare coming true.’ Tilden’s voice grew silent, her eyes were looking towards the table and than a whisper escaped her sad mouth: ‘Not that it hasn’t happened to me yet.’
‘Do you have a plan?’ Antonin asked. Tilden looked up and smiled at him. Of course she had a plan. She had planed this years and years ago.
‘We act like we used to do. When he falls we capture all the others, who haven’t joined us. Before he falls we fight, but only as an act. We don’t kill anyone, or at least try not to kill anyone. If we fight we make sure we wound them so it still looks real. If Potter fails to kill the Dark Lord, then we act as one and kill him and anyone who tries to stop us.’ Tilden was staring right into Antonin’s eyes. He nodded and she knew this was a sign, the sign of his approval. She also knew she could trust him, they had always worked together so she could trust him.
‘Gunpowder treason and plot, I know of no reason why gunpowder treason should ever be forgot. We’re going to become immortal by the deeds we’re going to do.’ Tilden whispered. Antonin knew she was right, the only thing that still had to happen to fulfil her wish was the downfall of Lord Voldemort.


Viola was walking trough the corridors of Hogwarts. She was thinking about what had happened between her and Draco. She had never felt this horrible in her life before. It was hurting her and it was already making mental scars. She wanted a place away from everything, away from the Carrows, away from Hogwarts.
She was walking trough a small dark corridor when suddenly she found a passage, she followed the steep staircase. She saw a door she had never seen before. She stepped forward towards it and step by step she came closer to the door. Viola took the handle and opened it.
She saw students from all houses and all ages. The room was enormous. Multicoloured hammocks were strung from the ceiling and from a balcony that ran around the dark wood-panelled and windowless walls, which were covered in bright tapestry hangings. Scarlet, yellow and blue. Bulging bookcases, a few broomsticks were standing against the wall and in a corner there was a large wooden-cased wireless.
She walked in and gazed around. This place was amazing. The cupboard she had come trough had closed again. Viola managed the walk as far as five steps could bring you before she was noticed as being an intruder.
‘Who are you?’ A small boy asked her when she was still looking around. He looked up at her with his head slightly inclining to the left.
‘This is amazing.’ She whispered to herself without noticing the boy. She turned around and stared with open mouth right into the face of Seamus Finnigan. He looked at her as if he could kill her.
‘What are you doing here!’ Seamus pointed his wand at her but Viola was still to amazed by the room to act against him. She looked up to the ceiling again and smiled. She hadn’t felt so relieved in days.
‘That’s a Slytherin!’ a girl in the room yelled. Suddenly the entire room was filled with whispers and shouts. ‘Do to her what they do to us.’ One boy yelled, an other girl yelled: ‘She’s here to hand us over!’. Whispers of fear followed.
Viola came back to earth just before Neville Longbotom spoke. ‘Viola is it right?’ He said to her.
She nodded. She tried to smile at him, his face looked like it had been used as a knife sharper. He tried to smile at her and then went on: ‘You’re the one who’s against the torturing of students, aren’t you?’
‘I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have come here.’ Viola wanted to go back towards the cupboard where she had entered.
‘A Slytherin who apologizes?’ A boy near her said with a loud sniff. “What’s next, a revolt against the Carrows?’
‘If you wish one.’ Viola said between her teeth.
‘I’ve heard your name is Lestrange.’ A girl from around her age said in a loud whisper. Viola searched for a way out. She placed a step backwards to get to the exit. She got scared, if they knew she was a Lestrange they could use her as bate. That was something she didn’t want to happen.
‘I’m sorry.’ Viola ran away and in it she ran a few students over. She made sure she left that room far behind her.

She ran trough doors and dark corridors. She never noticed if there was anyone else in the room before she stopped in an old classroom. She was breathing heavily and sat down against a wall near the door. The room was filled with moonlight and there was a dark shadow coming closer to her without her notice.
‘Viol?’ The familiar voice said. She looked up and gazed right into those grey eyes of his. He kneeled in front of her and placed a hand on one of her knees.
‘Draco?’ Viola whispered. She stretched one of her arms to touch his cheek with her hand. She felt his cheek as if she had never touched it before. This man was the father of the little thing growing inside of her.
‘Are you alright?’ He asked, but she didn’t answer with words. She bowed forward and kissed his fully on the mouth. How could she ever have thought that leaving him would be easy. How could she ever have thought that love was easy to forget. How could she?
She loved him, but she would marry Blaise. That was one thing she had to do, no matter how much it was going to hurt. She was going to do at least one thing right, or what she thought was right.